11 


fli 


LIBRARY 

OF  THK 

UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA. 

GIFT  OF 

Received        i/r'L&tst/f ~  ,.1 
Accession  No.  (02^$%.    " Class  No. 


,^jt*SH 


^ 


IN-  2$s 
te^ 

^Ps  * 


'  ^  "^p 


GOSPEL  CHRISTIANITY: 


THOMAS  A.  DAVIES, 


YORK    CITY. 


AUTHOR    OF 


Cosmogony  or  Mysteries  of  Creation.— Genesis  Disclosed. 

Adam^'and    Ha-Adam.— Answer    to    Hugh    Miller.— 

An  Appeal  of  a  Layman  to  the    Committee  on 

the    Revision    of    the    English    Version   of 

the    Holy    Scriptures,  to    have    Adam 

restored  to  the  English   Genesis 

where  it  had   been  left  out 

by  former  translators. 


LIBRARY    EDITION. 


COPYRIGHT,  1896, 

BY  THOMAS  A.  DAVIES. 

\Right  of  Translation  reserved.] 


Press  of  E.  H.  Coffin, 
49  John  Street,  New  York. 


PREFACE. 

This  work,  now  published  under  one  cover, 
was  written  in  Sections  and  by  Subjects,  either 
in  book  or  pamphlet  form,  and  scattered  by  sale 
and  gratuitously  by  thousands  throughout  the 
country.  The  object  of  this  course  was  to  elicit 
valuable  criticisms  from  Theologians  and  learned 
men,  that  corrections  could  be  made  if  any  un- 
tenable grounds  had  been  taken.  But  one 
adverse  criticism  has  been  received,  and  that 
one  was  on  a  point  of  Theology,  which  was 
answered,  and  nothing  further  was  heard  from 
that  source.  Whether  the  answer  was  satisfac- 
tory or  not  is  not  known. 

There  are  at  least  four  different  kinds  of  gos- 
pel taught  from  pulpits  of  the  different  Christian 
denominations  in  the  United  States.  The  first 
is  the  pure  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  second 
is  an  inferential  gospel  derived  from  self-inter- 
pretation and  construction.  The  third  is  when 
the  pure  gospel  is  coupled  with  matter  not  found 
in  it,  and  which  is  antagonistic  to  it.  The  fourth 
is  when  there  is  no  distinction  made  in  teaching 
the  Jewish  religion  from  the  Old  Testament  and 
the  Christian  religion  from  the  New  Testament. 


PREFACE. 


Declamation  on  any  subject  outside  the  gospel 
that  will  please  or  amuse  an  audience  and  bring 
notoriety  to  the  speaker  has  become  quite  com- 
mon of  late  years,  but  have  nothing  more  to  do 
with  Christianity  than  that  such  harangues  are 
made  from  pulpits  consecrated  to  God. 

The  Christian  religion  is  the  highest  limit  of 
Science,  as  it  is  a  result  which  satisfies  the  great 
equation  of  man's  creation  and  the  universe  for 
his  use.  Hence  to  understand  the  gospel  we 
must  understand  the  laws  of  God,  and  as  they 
are  immutable  and  unchanging,  so  is  the  gospel 
immutable  and  unchangeable.  If  people  do  not 
understand  the  laws  of  the  gospel,  the  fault  does 
not  lie  in  the  gospel,  but  in  the  people  who  read 
it  in  the  original  Hebrew  and  Greek.  These  laws 
cannot  be  interpreted  or  construed  ;  they  are 
just  what  they  are,  no  more  and  no  less.  It  can- 
not be  helped  that  men  will  draw  different  con- 
clusions from  the  Law  facts  of  the  gospel,  but 
this  does  not  change  the  laws  or  their  binding 
effects. 

The  first  point  discussed  was  the  Theology  of 
the  unity  of  the  race  under  the  title  of  "  Am  I 
Jew  or  Gentile?"  This  was  inspired  by  the 
Theology  that  ADAM  and  EVE  were  our  first 
parents.  In  following  up  the  discussion  through 
the  work,  it  is  shown  that  no  such  single  man  was 


PREFACE.  V 

created  as  ADAM,  but  the  single  man  created  was 
called  in  the  Hebrew  HA- ADAM  or  THE  ADAM — 
Ha  in  the  Hebrew  meaning  "  the  "  in  English. 
That  ADAM  was  not  the  husband  of  EVE,  nor 
was  EVE  created  on  the  day  of  creation  among 
the  two  classes  of  male  and  female  then  created, 
but  was  made  from  the  rib  of  'THE  ADAM,  her 
husband,  some  time  after  he  was  placed  in  the 
garden  of  Eden.  ADAM  was  the  name  of  a 
created  class  of  male  and  female,  Gen.  v.  2,  (the 
Gentile  races).  THE  ADAM  was  the  name  of 
EVE'S  husband,  so  that  THE  ADAM  and  EVE  were 
not  our  first  parents  by  the  Hebrew  record,  nor 
was  there  a  unity  of  a  race  in  them,  as  they  were 
Hebrews  under  a  distinctive  title  of  Jews. 

These  conclusions  and  assertions  were  read  by 
some  with  holy  horror  as  the  prattlings  of  a  dis- 
believer in  the  Scriptures.  But  when  they  came 
to  examine  the  inspired  Hebrew  account  care- 
fully, they  found  the  diversity  of  the  races  clearly 
set  forth,  and  that  ADAM  and  EVE  were  not  the 
first  parents  of  the  human  family,  and  were  not 
even  the  heads  of  any  type  of  that  family,  and 
that  the  unity  of  the  race  is  an  error  of  Theology, 
and  that  the  Hebrew  account  being  part  of  God's 
inspiration  was  a  law  of  God  and  part  of  His 
Gospel,  by  reason  of  being  part  of  His  Organic 
Laws. 


vi  PREFACE. 

This  is  clearly  supported  by  the  following 
which  took  place  at  the  establishment  of  the 
Christian  religion.  That  religion  required 
acknowledgment  and  obedience  to  all  the  laws 
of  God  then  existing  and  in  operation.  What 
then  was  the  condition  of  the  human  family? 
There  were  six  types  then  in  existence,  the 
Caucasian,  the  Mongolian,  the  Hebrew,  the 
Malay,  the  Indian,  and  the  Negro,  and  their 
varieties,  each  with  distinct  form  and  character, 
have  remained  so  to  the  present  day,  and 
are  reproduced  persistently  in  type  and  varieties. 
Are  these  results  caused  by  laws  of  God  ?  The 
answer  will  be  yes,  and  hence  are  part  of  the 
Christian  religion  and  of  Christ's  gospel.  These 
two  theologies  that  ADAM  and  EVE  were  our  first 
parents,  which  made  a  unity  of  the  race,  are  now 
considered  by  those  who  have  made  a  careful 
examination  of  the  subject,  as  passed  numbers. 
As  a  logical  conclusion,  those  who  accept  and 
teach  these  two  theologies  do  not  teach  the  whole 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

This  Theology  of  the  unity  of  the  race  was  the 
foundation  of  St.  Paul's  theology  of  original  Sin 
in  ADAM.  This  Theology  is  not  found  in  the 
gospel.  Sin  is  treated  there  as  a  free-will  act, 
as  an  act  of  thought  or  body,  and  responsibility 
for  it  is  direct,  and  extends  to  lineage  only  to 


PREFACE.  Vii 

the  third  and  fourth  generations  of  those  that 
hate  God.  Sin  is  a  specific  act,  not  a  hereditary 
universal  quality,  and  we  are  to  be  judged 
according  to  the  deeds  done  in  the  body, — in 
other  words,  according  to  the  acts  done  in  the 
body. 

Another  misfortune  to  the  Bible  is  the  garbled 
translation  from  the  Hebrew  of  the  object  and 
extent  of  the  flood.  The  Sin  of  THE  ADAM  in 
the  garden  of  Eden  in  disobeying  God's  com- 
mand, and  the  sin  of  his  daughters  in  marrying 
the  Gentiles  and  having  children  by  them,  were 
the  causes  of  God's  bringing  on  the  flood,  which, 
according  to  the  Hebrew  account,  was  to  destroy 
every  descendant  of  THE  ADAM  whose  lineage 
was  to  evolve  the  Saviour,  in  order  that  Noah, 
being  a  just  man  and  walking  in  the  ways  of  God, 
should  be  a  worthy  ancestor  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Instead  then  of  the  destruction  extending  only 
to  the  descendants  of  the  Jews,  THE  ADAM  and 
EVE,  except  Noah  and  his  family,  leaving  the 
Gentile  races  and  the  other  Hebrews  unharmed, 
the  translation  destroys  every  man  and  beast  on 
the  whole  earth,  except  those  saved  in  the  Ark. 
It  is  pleasant  to  know  that  this  translation  is 
gradually  losing  hold  upon  the  intelligence  of 
the  nineteenth  century.  This  will  be  seen  from 
the  initial  action  taken  by  Yale  College  in  its 


Viii  PREFACE. 

Divinity  School,  where  students  are  now  required 
to  understand  Hebrew,  that  their  teachings  as 
ministers  shall  be  upon  the  Hebrew  and  Greek 
as  a  basis.  The  result  of  this  will  be  a  more 
strict  adherence  to  the  Scriptures  in  the  original 
languages,  and  not  bind  them  as  heretofore  to 
theologies  based  upon  incorrect  translations  on 
certain  points. 

It  must  be  apparent  to  every  one  reading  the 
Old  Testament,  that  the  so-called  people  of  God 
were  not  prepared  to  receive  the  enlightened 
Christian  religion.  It  was  requisite  to  have  them 
informed  what  the  organic  laws  of  God  were, 
and  the  mode  and  manner  of  obedience  to  them. 
God  in  his  wisdom  established  the  Jewish  Reli- 
gion, not  as  a  permanent  religion  for  the  world, 
but  as  a  Kindergarten  School,  to  teach  His 
Organic  Laws  and  obedience  to  them,  giving  the 
people  just  enough  insight  into  the  future  that 
their  prophets  could  blindly  foretell  the  coming 
of  a  Messiah,  but  in  no  wise  enabling  them  to 
define  his  exact  position  and  relation  to  the 
world. 

The  Incarnation  of  Jesus  Christ  is  the  most 
important  single  fact  of  the  Christian  religion, 
It  was  the  first  initial  manifestation  of  the  perfect 
will  of  God  in  its  establishment.  Here  was  laid 
the  first  foundation  stone  of  that  religion,  of  the 


PREFACE.  IX 

gospel,  of  Christ's  Church,  and  of  our  salvation. 
All  Christians  admit  that  this  religion  was  the 
creation  of  God's  mind,  and  still  some,  claiming 
to  be  Christians,  deny  that  He  did  create  the 
child  Jesus  in  the  womb  of  Mary  His  mother,  to 
have  two  natures,  the  Divine  and  human.  How 
can  these  Christians  reconcile  this  denial  with 
this  fact,  when  it  is  stated  over  and  over  again 
in  the  gospel  and  affirmed  by  Christ  Himself. 
While  these  misguided  people  admit  that  all 
individual  separate  existences  were  created  by 
God,  amounting  in  numbers  beyond  computation, 
they  single  out  this  particular  act  of  creation  as 
impossible. 

There  seems  to  be  great  confusion  in  the 
Christian  world  as  to  what  Christ's  Church  is, 
and  this  is  more  particularly  due  to  the  Roman 
Catholic  organization,  one  that  is  the  strictest 
observer  of  all  the  cardinal  principles  of  the 
gospel,  while  some  of  its  disciplines  cannot  be 
found  in  the  gospel,  nor  are  they  consistent  with 
it,  but  are  antagonistic  to  its  spirit  and  the 
record.  It  is  not  surprising  that  an  organization 
having  such  a  long  list  of  points  of  discipline 
should  not  have  some  few  errors  in  it. 

There  is,  however,  a  difference  of  opinion 
among  the  clergy  of  that  denomination  on  this 
point,  some  holding  that  Christ's  Church  is  a 


X  PREFACE. 

spiritual  kingdom  on  earth  extending  to  heaven, 
while  others  claim  that  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  is  the  only  true  Christ's  Church.  The 
Rev.  Father  Thomas  Burke,  the  most  famous 
Catholic  lecturer  of  the  world,  and  admired 
by  all  Catholic  readers,  says  of  Christ's  Church  : 

"  Christ,  therefore,  is  the  true  head  of  His 
Church,  the  unfailing,  ever  watchful  head  of  His 
Church,  and  is  as  much  to-day  the  head  of  the 
Church  as  he  was  1800  years  ago.  Christ  to-day 
is  the  real  head,  the  abiding  head."  He  also 
said  in  the  same  lecture,  Christ's  Church  was  a 
spiritual  kingdom  established  on  the  earth.  Page 

452- 

Catholics  generally  call  their  organization 
Christ's  Visible  Church  on  earth,  that  is,  that  a 
Spiritual  existence  is  visible.  If  this  theology 
is  sound,  we  should  be  able  to  see  God,  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  inside  of  heaven,  from  earth. 

From  this  it  appears  that  Father  Burke  did 
not  recognize  Peter  as  the  head  of  Christ's 
Spiritual  Church,  nor  does  he  recognize  the  Pope 
as  the  spiritual  head,  because  that  there  cannot 
be  two  heads.  Peter  was  the  first  head  of  the 
organization  that  was  called  a  church  in  imitation 
of  the  name  Church  given  by  Christ  himself  to 
His  Church.  From  the  time  of  the  Apostolic 


PREFACE.  xi 

Era  to  the  present  day,  the  Roman  Catholic 
organization  has,  by  writings  and  teachings,  en- 
deavored to  weld  Christ's  Spiritual  Kingdom,  His 
Church,  into  one  continued  form  under  the  title 
of  Roman  Catholic  Church.  The  attempt  has 
been  a  signal  failure,  for  they  can  no  more  weld 
spiritual  existences  with  material  forms  to  be  the 
same,  as  either  than  they  can  weld  oil  and 
water  to  be  either  oil  or  water  separately. 

It  would  be  unjust  to  charge  that  this  welding 
process  was  commenced  and  carried  on  in  the 
making  of  the  Catholic  creeds,  by  neglecting  to 
put  in  them  Christ's  Church,  instead  of  these 
various  names,  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  One 
Catholic  Apostolic  Church,  and  One  Holy  Catho- 
lic Apostolic  Church.  Every  one  of  these  names 
require  construction  and  interpretation,  whereas 
if  they  had  used  Christ's  Church,  the  name  He 
gave  to  it,  no  construction  or  interpretation 
would  be  necessary.  No  one  can  come  to  any 
other  conclusion  than  that  the  catholics  supposed 
and  intended  to  point  to  the  Roman  Catholic 
organization  as  Christ's  spiritual  kingdom  on 
earth,  a  simple  point  of  judgment  in  language. 
Neither  of  these  names  for  a  church  used  in 
these  creeds  can  be  found  in  the  Gospel,  and 
hence  we  are  justified  in  saying  that  the  Catholic 
organization,  under  these  names,  is  not  the  only 


Xii  PREFACE. 

true  Christ's  Church  in  name,  and  this  point  of 
discipline  is  antagonistic  to  the  gospel. 

Another  point  of  discipline  is  the  assumption 
that  the  apostolic  succession,  with  the  same  Divine 
powers  which  Christ  conferred  upon  His  eleven 
active  Apostles,  exists  now  in  the  Catholic  Clergy. 
This  assumption  cannot  be  found  in  the  gospel. 
The  claim  is  made,  however,  upon  the  ground 
that  because  Peter  and  the  other  apostles  had 
Divine  powers  conferred  upon  them,  that  they, 
by  a  discipline  of  their  own,  had  the  Divine  right 
to  confer  upon  others  those  powers,  without  any 
authority  from  Christ  to  do  so.  Not  one  word 
can  be  found  in  any  one  of  the  four  gospel  books, 
that  Christ  gave  His  apostles  the  power  to  confer 
Divine  power  upon  any  one. 

This  claim  belongs  to  the  class  of  inferential 
gospel  made  by  men,  that  has  brought  the 
Christian  world  almost  into  a  state  of  anarchy 
between  denominations,  which  state  need  not  be 
described  for  it  is  well  known.  The  Catholic  is 
not  the  only  denomination  which  has  indulged 
in  these  inferential  gospels,  but  is  the  first  to 
appeal  for  Christian  unity  of  faith.  This  appeal 
is  well  founded  in  alarm,  if  it  is  intended  to  be  a 
unity  of  faith  and  discipline  combined,  as  that  is 
an  impossibility  on  the  announcement.  There  is 
Christian  unity  of  faith  to-day  in  all  denomina- 


PREFACE.  xiii 

tions  which  accept  and  teach  the  pure  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ.  But  when  the  effects  of  teaching 
as  gospel  what  is  not  in  the  gospel,  but  antago- 
nistic to  it,  is  spread  through  the  land,  it  is  time 
to  sound  the  tocsin  of  alarm. 

The  appeal  for  Christian  unity  comes  logically 
from  the  Catholic  organization,  and  underlying 
it  may  be  a  desire  to  get  back  in  language  to  the 
gospel  instead  of  reaching  it  by  construction  and 
interpretation.  This  would  cover  a  vast  field  of 
discord  and  unchristian  feeling  which  is  now, 
and  has  been  for  some  time  past,  cropping  out 
in  this  country  in  various  forms  and  organiza- 
tions, certainly  not  Christian  organizations.  In 
this  Republic  there  ought  not  to  be  any  aristoc- 
racy of  religion  or  of  civil  rights.  If  those  civil 
rights  or  religion  are  interfered  with  by  any  con- 
siderable body  of  men  with  unfounded  claims, 
the  certain  result  is,  as  it  has  been  in  all  times 
past,  resistance,  which  comes  first  in  the  shape 
of  conciliatory  arguments,  and  when  they  are  of 
no  avail,  then — History  repeats  itself. 

These  two  points  of  discipline,  as  has  been  said 
before,  are  not  religion  or  inspirers  of  Christian 
love,  but  are  open  elements  of  discord.  They 
have  no  place  in  the  gospel  as  requirements  of 
salvation.  They  may  be  potent  means  of  making 


Xiv  PREFACE. 

converts  and  riveting  their  belief,  that  through 
their  merits  is  the  only  way  to  God's  kingdom. 

The  Catholic  appeal  for  Christian  unity  does 
not  define  the  grounds  of  unity  except  to  be  of 
the  same  faith,  hence  the  faith  intended  is  the 
Catholic  faith.  Other  Christian  denominations 
have  no  faith  in  these  points  of  discipline,  and 
therefore  the  following  quotations  from  the 
gospel  would  seem  to  be  pertinent,  except  as  ta 
"  hypocrisy." 

Luke  VI.,  41.  And  why  beholdest  thou  the 
mote  that  is  in  thy  brother's  eye,, 
but  perceiveth  not  the  beam  that 
is  in  thine  own  eye  ? 
42.  Either  why  canst  thou  say  to  thy 
brother,  let  me  pull  out  the  mote 
that  is  in  thine  eye,  when  thou 
thyself  beholdest  not  the  beam 
in  thine  own  eye  ?  Thou  hypo- 
crite, cast  out  first  the  beam  out 
of  thine  own  eye,  and  then  shalt 
thou  see  clearly  to  pull  out  the 
mote  that  is  in  thy  brother's  eye. 

It  is  to  be  sincerely  hoped  that  these  two  points 
of  discipline  in  the  Catholic  organization  will 
soon  be  publicly  abandoned  in  the  United  States 
at  least,  that  no  cause  shall  exist  in  our  popula- 
tion for  protest.  In  this  Republic  of  equal 


PREFACE. 


rights  and  equal  liberty  to  all,  any  invasion  of 
them  easily  excites  to  retaliation,  the  masses. 
One  kind  word  from  good  Pope  Leo  XIII.  would 
do  away  with  these  two  points  of  discipline  and 
make  a  Comparative  Millenium  on  earth,  and 
especially  in  the  United  States,  and  make  Christ's 
XII.  Commandment,  "  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neigh- 
bour as  thyself,"  (in  a  Christian  sense),  a  living 
entity  instead  of  as  it  is  now,  almost  a  dead  letter. 
There  is  no  estimating  the  change  of  Christian 
feeling  that  would  come  over  the  world  ;  it  can 
be  more  easily  imagined  than  foretold,  as  then 
Christian  unity  might  be  possible  on  the  gospel 
and  discipline  in  Christian  organizations. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

AM  I  JEW  OR  GENTILE  ?  Read  and  See 3 


FIRST  ADDENDA!  >*v 

Genesis  not  Understood 51 

Genealogy  of  Jesus  Christ,  Proving  His  Divinity. ...       57 

Biblical  and  Scientific  Proof  of  the  Genesis  Creation, 

as  from  the  Hebrew , 65 

SECOND    ADDENDA!, ' 

Alleged  Errors  in  the  Bible 89 

Errors  of  Translation  in  the  King  James  Bible 97 

Postulates  in  the  Genesis  considered  as  Settled  on 

the  Basis  of  the  Hebrew  Inspiration 101 

SONG  OF  CREATION 107 

Invocation — Nothingness — Creation's  Dawn — 
Throne  of  God — Mysterious  Form  of  God — 
Angelic  Hosts  —  Light  of  Heaven  —  God's 
Attributes — Seal  of  Heaven — God — Creation 
— Time — Installation  of  Time — Time  Returning 
the  Universe  to  God — Return  of  Time — 
Godhead — New-Born  Light — Space — Day  and 
Night — Evening  and  Morning — Night  of  the 
Fourth  Day. 


xviii  CONTENTS. 

THIRD 


Inevitable  Conclusions  ..........................  141 

The  Bible  of  Nature  ............................  143 

The  Two  Bible  Systems  .........................  14? 

The  Bible  of  Inspiration  .........................  149 

The  Translators'  Bibles  ..........................  157 

Cause  and  Effect  ................................  167 

Creation  Makers  ................................  177 

FOURTH    ADDENDA.  YW 

Obey  the  Laws  of  God  ..........................  187 

The  Christian  Religion  ..........................  207 

Belief  and  Faith  ................................  221 

Conscience,  the  Rudder  of  Life  ...................  227 

The  Higher  and  Upper  Plane  of  Christianity  .......  233 

FIFTH    ADDENDA^  V*«~ 

READING  THE  BIBLES  BY  CO-ORDINATES 
OF  TRUTH. 

Read  the  Bibles  by  Co-ordinates  ..................  243 

What  is  a  Co-ordinate  ?  ..........................  249 

What  is  Inspiration  ?  ...........................  257 

Establishing  the  Christian  Religion  ................  269 

The  Jewish  and  Christian  Religions  Co-ordinated.  .  .  283 

The  Birth  of  Jesus  Christ  ........................  289 

Conception  of  Mary,  Mother  of  Jesus  .............  293 

Rewards  and  Punishments  .......................  299 


CONTENTS.  »X 

SIXTH    ADDENDA.  Vx^ 

How  TO  BE  A  CHRISTIAN  BY  THE  GOSPEL 
OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 

PAGE 

Road  to  Salvation 307 

Preface 309 

Appeal  for  Christian  Unity 313 

Christ's  Church 347 

Laws  that  Christians  must  Obey 355 

Christian  Organizations 359 

Composition  of  Christian  Organizations 369 

God's  Organic  Laws 375 

Catholic  and  Protestant  Laymen 399 

Apostolic  Era 407 


AM    I    JEW 


OR 


GENTILE? 


USI71RSITY 


INTRODUCTION. 

This  work  is  the  resume  or  corollary  from 
various  publications  on  the  same  general  subject 
by  the  author  which  have  extended  through  a 
period  of  over  forty  years,  and  can  be  stated 
succinctly  as  the  misuse  of  two  English  words 
in  the  King  James  Bible — The  one  word  being 
"Man,"  used  indiscriminately  for  Adam  and 
The  Adam  in  the  Genesis,  and  the  other  is  the 
word  "So,"  at  the  head  of  Gen.  I.,  27,  in  the 
place  of  "  And,"  the  proper  Hebrew  word.  In 
the  Oxford  Revision  lately  published,  one  of 
these  errors  has  been  rectified  by  returning  the 
Hebrew  word  "  And  "  to  its  long  lost  place  and 
deposing  the  usurper  "  So  "  from  its  high  and 
commanding  position  for  mischief.  The  other 
error  still  remains  in  our  Bible  and  in  the 
Oxford  Revision,  as  there  is  no  equivalent  word 
in  the  English  language  for  Adam  "  male  and 
female"  created  (Gen.  I.,  26,)  or  The  Adam 


a  single  "male"  created  (Gen.  I.,  27.)  By 
restoring  these  Hebrew  terms  to  their  proper 
places,  it  becomes  apparent  that  the  first  verse 
records  the  creation  of  a  class  of  human  beings, 
while  the  second  records  the  creation  of  the 
Hebrews,  and  that  The  Adam  was  a  represen- 
tative Hebrew  and  the  created  head  of  the 
Jewish  line,  which  evolved  the  Saviour  of  man- 
kind. This  would  seem  to  prove  the  Divinity 
of  Jesus  Christ  and  Christianity  as  being  an 
original  design  of  the  Creator.  By  restoring 
these  terms  the  flood  only  destroyed  the  de- 
scendants of  The  Adam,  except  Noah  and  his 
family,  leaving  the  descendants  of  Adam  un- 
harmed by  that  punishment. 

The  author  invites  the  most  searching 
criticisms  on  the  positions  taken,  for  if  he  is 
right,  truth  should  be  inscribed  on  the  portals 
of  the  Gateway  to  Divine  Revelation  in  the 
English  as  contained  in  the  Hebrew. 


AM   I  JEW  OR  GENTILE? 


This  important  question  has  been  substantially 
raised  by  the  Oxford  Revision  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  completed  a  short  time  since  and 
published  to  the  Christian  world.  It  arises  from 
the  fact,  that  the  Revisers  have  dropped  the 
word  "So"  at  the  head  of  Gen.  I.,  27,  which 
appears  in  our  Bible,  and  have  placed  in  its 
stead  in  the  Revision,  the  proper  Hebrew  word 
"  And."  The  true  understanding  and  proper 
rendering  of  "  Man  "  in  both,  Gen.  I.,  26  and  27, 
would  seem  to  settle  the  vexed  question  of  the 
creative  origin  of  mankind. 

The  word  "So"  in  our  Bible,  to  the  general 
or  careless  reader,  made  the  creative  act  in 
Gen.  I,  26,  a  declaration  of  God's  intention  to 
create  what  he  did  create  in  Gen.  I,  27.  While 
the  word  "And"  indicates,  as  it  does  in  every 
other  Verse  of  the  First  Chapter,  an  additional 
something,  and  in  this  case  an  additional  act  of 
creation.  By  the  replacing  of  Adam  in  the 
26th  Verse,  and  THE  ADAM  in  the  27th  Verse, 
which  are  the  corresponding  terras  in  the 


4  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  9 

Hebrew  for  "  Man "  in  the  Bible  and  in  the 
Revision,  it  becomes  strikingly  apparent  that 
these  two  verses  record  two  separate  and  distinct 
creative  acts,  of  two  separate  and  distinct 
portions  of  mankind. 

By  looking  over  the  rules  established  for  the 
guidance  of  the  Oxford  Revisers,  we  can  see  why 
they  did  not  replace  Adam  and  THE  ADAM  in 
the  Revision,  if  they  desired  ever  so  much  to  do 
so.  These  were  the  rules  by  which  they  were 
to  be  guided. 

1.  To  introduce  as  few  alterations  as  possible 
into  the  Text  of  the  Authorized  Version   con- 
sistent with  faithfulness. 

2.  To  limit,  as  far  as  possible,  the  expression 
of    such    alterations    to    the   language   of    the 
Authorized  and  earlier  English  Versions. 

3.  That  the  Text  to  be  adopted  be  that  for 
which  the  evidence  is  decidedly  preponderating, 
and  that  where  the  Text  so  adopted  differs  from 
that  which  the  Authorized  Version  was  made, 
the  alteration  be  indicated  in  the  margin. 

From  this  it  will  be  seen  that  the  power  and 
scope  of  the  Revision  Committee  to  make 
changes  from  the  Authorized  Version  were  lim- 
ited, and  the  knowledge  of  this  fact  will  be 
gratifying  to  the  whole  Christian  world.  Nothing 
is  more  repugnant  to  Christians  than  radical 
alterations  in  the  Bible  Text,  while  there  is 


Read  and  See.  5 

nothing  more  searching  than  desires  for  clear 
explanations  of  obscure  portions. 

While  this  is  so  in  the  general,  we  are  all 
interested  in  having  the  account  of  the  creation 
of  our  ancestors  as  clearly  stated  as  it  is  possible 
to  obtain  it  from  the  Hebrew,  and  if  the  Hebrew 
terms  themselves  are  not  used,  any  true  explana- 
tion relating  to  the  English  terms  will  unquestion- 
ably be  hailed  as  true  Bible  teachings. 

It  may  be  interesting  to  the  English  reader  to 
whom  this  little  work  is  more  particularly 
addressed,  in  the  hope  of  making  clearer  what 
has  been  regarded  as  obscure,  to  know  the 
history  of  our  various  Versions  of  the  Bible, 
which  we  take  from  the  Oxford  Revision. 

"The  English  Version  of  the  New  Testament 
here  presented  to  the  reader,  is  a  Revision  of 
the  translation  published  in  the  year  of  Our  Lord 
1611,  and  commonly  known  by  the  name  of  the 
Authorized  Version. 

That  translation  was  the  work  of  many  hands 
and  of  several  generations.  The  foundation 
was  laid  by  William  Tyndale.  His  translation 
of  the  New  Testament  was  the  true  primary 
Version.  The  Versions  that  followed  were 
either  substantially  reproductions  of  Tyndale's 
translations  in  its  final  shape  or  revisions  of 
Versions  that  had  been  themselves  almost  entirely 
based  on  it-  Their  successive  changes  may  be 


6  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  f 

recognized  in  this  continuous  work  of  authorita- 
tive revision  :  First,  the  publication  of  the  Great 
Bible  of  1539-41,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  the 
VIII ;  next  the  publication  of  the  Bishops  Bible 
of  1568  and  1572,  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  ;  and 
lastly,  the  publication  of  the  King's  Bible  of  1611, 
in  the  reign  of  James  I.  Beside  these,  the 
Geneva  Version  of  1560,  itself  founded  on 
Tyndale's  translations,  must  here  be  named, 
which  though  not  put  forth  by  authority,  was 
widely  circulated  in  this  country  and  largely 
used  by  King  James'  translators." 

We  can  all  see  from  this  that  our  King  James 
Bible  was  framed  from  manuscripts,  claimed  to 
have  been  written  by  inspired  writers. 

The.general  account  of  the  creation  in  Genesis 
is  founded  upon  the  application  of  God's  Laws, 
called  Natural  Laws,  to  matter.  The  inspired, 
in  writing  this  account,  handles  all  these  laws 
in  creating,  combining,  in  reproducing  and  in 
setting  the  heavenly  bodies  of  the  Universe  in 
motion,  which  the  most  skilled  scientist  or 
philosopher  of  to-day  would  use  in  the  lecture 
room  before  his  students.  Most  of  these  laws 
have  been  discovered  since  the  translations 
of  these  manuscripts,  while  the  scientist  and 
philosopher  have  unearthed  these  manuscripts 
and  their  inspiration,  by  developing  God's  Acts 
in  Nature. 


Read  and  See.  V 

While  the  Genesis  is  the  gate-way  to  Divine 
Revelation,  it  is  a  purely  scientific  account  and 
the  record  of  Divine  law  as  applied  to  matter. 
It  is  a  simple  and  concise  statement  of  facts. 
No  dogmas  or  religious  creeds  are  referred  to 
or  hinted  at,  so  that  the  explanations  of  the 
principles  laid  down  there,  while  they  give 
strength  to  the  Christian  faith,  are  to  be  tested 
more  by  discovered  natural  laws  than  by  simple 
faith  in  their  truth. 

Without  a  further  and  clearer  explanation  of 
this  English  word  "Man,"  used  by  translators 
in  our  Bible  in  the  creative  account,  (as  there  is 
no  explanation  of  the  term  given  there,)  our 
belief  naturally  takes  a  wider  range  from  actual 
knowledge  and  experience,  than  the  imprint 
can  hold  us  to.  We  see  and  we  know,  and  we 
would  like  to  read  as  we  see  and  know;  but  we 
cannot,  from  the  fact  that  we  are  unable  to 
compass  the  meaning  of  "  Man"  in  that  con- 
nection. 

This  has  aroused  the  author  to  a  research  to 
see  where  the  truth  lay.  The  result  of  that 
research,  although  continued  diligently  for  many 
years,  has  never  till  quite  lately  crystallized  into 
a  consistent  and  satisfactory  form,  which  he  is 
now  willing  to  give  to  his  fellow  readers,  and  if  it 
produces  an  effect  on  any  other  class,  he  will 
be  so  much  the  more  gratified. 


8  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  f 

The  conclusion  arrived  at  is,  that  the  Hebrew 
record  of  the  Creation  of  Mankind  is  exactly 
correct,  and  in  accordance  with  the  developed 
laws  of  God,  the  most  prominent  of  which  is  His 
Divine  law  of  reproduction,  "after  its  kind,"  so 
persistently  repeated  in  the  First  Chapter  of 
Genesis.  That  the  record  explains  itself  clearly 
and  needs  no  manisms  of  construction,  and 
that  it  accords  harmoniously  with  the  present 
received  opinions  of  mankind,  if  read  in  the 
Hebrew. 

In  reading  any  language,  when  we  come  to  a 
term  which  we  do  not  understand,  or  its  meaning 
is  doubtful,  we  refer  to  the  standard  dictionary 
of  the  language  for  information.  In  reading  the 
Genesis  as  it  is  usually  read,  the  ordinary  reader 
would  probably  find  nothing  to  criticise;  but  if 
he  is  an  accurate  reader  and  desires  to  under- 
stand what  he  reads,  he  will  ask  himself  what 
"  Man  "  means  in  the  creative  account,  as  used 
in  the  following  verses  in  our  Bible  and  in  the 
Oxford  Revision. 

GENESIS  I. 
****** 

26.  And  God  said,  let  us  make  "  Man  "  in 
our  image,  after  our  likeness,  and  let  "them" 
have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over 
the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and  over 


Read  and  See.  9 

all  the  earth,  and  over  every  creeping  thing  that 
creepeth  upon  the  earth. 

27.  And  God  created  "  Man  "  in  His  own 
image,  in  the  image  of  God  created  he  him, 
male  and  female  created  he  them. 


The  reader  takes  up  his  Webster's  Dictionary 
and  turns  to  "Man,"  and  finds  the  following 
definitions  : 

MAN.  An  individual  of  the  human  race  ;  a 
human  being ;  a  person  ;  a  grown  up  male, 
as  distinguished  from  a  woman  or  boy  ;  the 
human  race  ;  mankind  ;  the  totality  of  men  ; 
sometimes  the  male  part  of  the  race,  as  dis- 
tinguished from  the  female  ;  one  possessing 
in  a  high  degree  the  distinguishing  qualities 
of  manhood ;  one  of  manly  strength  or 
virtue  ;  a  servant  of  the  male  sex  ;  a  vassal ; 
a  subject ;  a  married  man  or  husband  ;  a 
piece  with  which  a  game  as  chess  or  drafts 
is  played. 

Which  of  these  definitions  is  the  reader  to 
apply  to  the  term  "Man"  in  this  creative  account  ? 
He  is  puzzled  and  perplexed  ;  but  a  Hebrew 
scholar  steps  in  here  and  comes  to  his  assistance. 
He  opens  the  Hebrew  Dictionary  and  finds  that 
the  Hebrew  term  for  Man  is  Ish,  as  pronounced 
in  English,  and  the  Hebrew  scholar  is  still  more 
perplexed  when  he  finds  no  word  Ish  in  the 
creative  account.  He  then  begins  to  examine 
the  record  itself,  for  being  acquainted  with 


10  Am  I  Jew  or  G entile  1 

Scriptures,  he  finds  in  Gen.  V.,  2,  just  the 
definition  which  he  desires,  and  in  the  creative 
account,  the  corresponding  place  of  the  term 
defined.  He  then  reads  in  Gen.  I.,  26,  the 
account  of  the  making  of  Adam,  and  the 
definition  of  this  term  Adam  in  Gen.  V.,  2. 

GENESIS    I. 

26.  And  God  said,  let  us  make  ADAM  in  our 
own  image,  after  our  likeness,  and  let  THEM 
have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and 
over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and 
over  all  the  earth,  and  over  every  creeping  thing 
that  creepeth  upon  the  earth. 

The  Hebew  Scholar  now  begins  to  investigate. 
He  reads  the  mosaic  definition  of  ADAM  used  in 
the  creative  account  thus  : 

"Male  and  female  created  he  THEM,  and 
blessed  THEM,  and  called  THEIR  name  ADAM  in 
the  day  when  they  were  CREATED."  Gen.  V.,  2. 

Here,  then,  is  the  name  "  Adam "  in  the 
creative  account  and  its  definition  "  male  and 
female,"  created,  not  born  of  a  woman,  but 
brought  into  complete  existence  like  all  other 
things  in  the  Genesis,  without  parents,  or  in 
other  words  by  fiat. 

All  the  various  meanings  attached  to  "Man  " 
in  English  and  Ish  in  the  Hebrew  are  people 
with  parents,  born  of  a  woman  and  grown  up 
from  birth  to  manhood.  There  is  no  one  word 


Read  and  See.  11 

in  the  English  language,  and  but  one  word  in 
the  Hebrew,  and  that  is  the  word  ADAM,  that 
signifies  "  male  and  female,"  created,  complete, 
and  not  born  of  a  woman. 

In  like  manner  there  is  no  one  word  in  the 
English  language,  and  but  one  in  the  Hebrew, 
and  that  is  THE  ADAM,  that  signifies  a  single 
male,  created,  complete,  and  not  being  born  of 
a  woman. 

In  like  manner  Adam  is  used  to  denote  the 
descendants  of  Adam  "created,"  in  the  Scriptures, 
and  then  its  meaning  can  be  correctly  defined 
as  "  Man,"  because  they  are  people  born  of  a 
woman. 

The  same  applies  to  THE  ADAM  and  his 
descendants. 

We  now  pass  to  the  Second  Division  of  the 
Creation  of  mankind,  as  stated  in  the  Hebrew. 

GENESIS   I. 


27.  And  God  created  THE  ADAM  in  his  own 
image,  in  the  image  of  God  created  he  him, 
male  and  female,  created  he  them. 

The  Hebrew  Scholar  will  inform  the  reader, 
that  in  this  Verse  where  Ha  the  Hebrew  for 
"  the  "  is  used  in  connection  with  Adam,  it  is 
THE  ADAM,  being  the  identification  of  an 


12  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  1 

individual  governed  by  "him"  in  the  same 
sentence. 

The  usual  rendering  of  THE  ADAM  in  all 
translations  has  been  "the  man,"  while  in  many 
places  clearly  indicating  THE  ADAM,  it  is 
rendered  "man,"  "men,"  "man's"  and  "men's." 
In  our  Bible  and  in  the  Revision,  in  Gen.  I.,  27, 
it  is  rendered  "man,"  simply  without  the 
designating  article  "the." 

The  same  reasoning  as  to  the  use  of  this  term 
"  man  "  instead  of  Adam  in  the  26th  Verse,  will 
equally  apply  to  the  use  of  "man  "  in  the  27th 
Verse,  instead  of  THE  ADAM,  except  as  to  the 
omission  of  "  the." 

It  would  undoubtedly  be  clearer  to  the  English 
reader  to  have  used  the  Hebrew  terms  in  these 
two  Verses,  rather  than  take  him  through  the 
circumlocution  of  a  special  education  on  the 
subject.  Still,  he  might  not  compass  the  real 
meaning  of  the  Hebrew  terms  without  some 
explanation.  But  when  he  reads  further  on  in 
the  Genesis  and  finds  this  term  THE  ADAM  used 
almost  continuously,  he  would  himself  be  put 
upon  his  enquiry  as  to  its  true  meaning  in 
Gen.  I.,  27. 

Having  thus  stated  these  two  creative  acts, 
let  us  now  analyze  them  as  compared  the  one 
with  the  other,  and  ascertain  if  possible  wherein 
they  differ.  The  language  used  in  Gen.  I.,  26, 


Read  and  See.  13 

is  :  "And  God  said,  let  us  make  ADAM  in  OUR 
image,  after  our  likeness."  Whatever  us  and 
OUR  mean  in  this  connection  is  not  explained 
by  the  record  itself,  but  one  thing  is  certain,  it 
means  something.  The  expression,  "in  our 
image  after  our  likeness,"  is  distinctly  a  different 
quality  as  a  whole  from  that  of  THE  ADAM, 
created  in  Gen.  I.,  27,  when  it  says:  "And 
God  created  THE  ADAM  in  his  OWN  image,  in 
the  image  of  God  created  he  HIM." 

Comparing  the  language  and  terms  of  the  two 
acts,  and  the  subjects  of  them,  it  must  be 
admitted  that  they  differ  essentially  in  terms. 
It  would  take  more  knowledge  than  we  possess 
on  the  subject  of  the  Creation,  to  point  out 
the  exact  differences  in  these  two  Divine  Acts  ; 
but  if  language  means  any  thing,  there  is  a 
difference,  and  that  difference  alone  is  sufficient 
for  any  one  to  say,  without  fear  of  contradiction, 
that  there  are  as  recorded,  two  separate  acts  of 
•making  and  creating,  to-  say  nothing  of  the 
fact,  that  in  the  one  act  Adam  means  "male 
and  female,"  while  in  the  second  THE  ADAM 
was^a  single  "male." 

These  slight  differences  in  rendering  the 
original  terms  of  the  Hebrew  into  English,  does 
not  in  the  least  effect  the  account  in  the  Hebrew, 
as  that  is  a  fixed  inspired  record,  which  some 
may  conceive,  and  others*  misconceive,  and  it 


14  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  1 

is  only  by  applying  the  microscope  of  exact 
knowledge  that  its  truths  are  gradually  developed 
The  reader  will  observe  in  the  Second  Chapter 
of  Genesis,  and  19th  Verse,  that  ADAM  is  there 
used  for  the  first  time  in  our  King  James  Bible. 
If  he  had  been  confused  before,  he  would  be 
still  more  confused  at  this  sudden  introduction 
of  an  unexplained  name  or  term. 

The  Oxford  Revision  has  delayed  the  intro- 
duction of  ADAM  to  the  reader,  to  Gen.  III.,  17, 
for  what  reason  cannot  be  imagined.  It  is, 
however,  equally  abrupt  in  the  narrative  and 
equally  without  explanation  of  meaning  to  the 
reader. 

We  now  give  to  the  English  reader  the  two 
Verses,  Gen.  I.,  26,  27,  as  they  are  in  our  Bible, 
in  the  Oxford  Revision,  and  in  the  Hebrew,  that 
he  may  see  for  himself  that  all  three  mean  the 
same,  when  he  knows  what  "  Man  "  means  and 
stands  for  in  these  English  Versions. 

GENESIS   I. 
*  *  *  *  * 

THE  CREATION  OF  ADAM. 

BIBLE. 

26.  And  God  said,  let  us  make  MAN  in  our 
image,  after  our  likeness,  and  let  THEM  have 
dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the 
fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and  over  all 


. 


Read  and  See.  15 

the  earth,   and   over  every  creeping  thing  that 
creepeth  upon  the  earth. 

REVISION. 

26.  And  God  said,  let  us  make  MAN  in  our 
image,  after  our  likeness,  and  let  THEM  have 
dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the 
fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and  over  all 
the  earth,  and  over  every  creeping  thing  that 
creepeth  upon  the  earth. 

HEBREW. 

26.  And  God  said,  let  us  make  ADAM  in  oui 
image,  after   our   likeness,    and  let  THEM  have 
dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and   over  the 
fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle,  and  over  all 
the  earth,   and   over   every  creeping  thing  that 
creepeth  upon  the  earth. 

THE  CREATION  OF  THE  ADAM. 

BIBLE. 

27.  So   God   created  MAN  in  his  own  image, 
in  the  image  of  God  created  he  him,   male   and 
female,  created  he  THEM. 

REVISION. 

27.  And  God  created  MAN  in  his  own  image, 
in  the  image  of  God  created  he  HIM,  male  and 
female,  created  he  THEM. 

HEBREW. 

27.  And  God  created  THE  ADAM  in  his  own 
image,  in  the  image  of  God  created  he  HIM, 
male  and  female,  created  he  THEM. 

****** 


1C  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile? 

We  have  referred  before  to  the  fact,  that  in 
our  Bible  the  word  "So"  appears  at  the 
beginning  of  Verse  27,  while  the  Revision  has 
dropped  that  word  and  given  the  correct 
Hebrew  word  "And  "  in  its  place,  which  word 
indicates  that  something  additional  was  to  be 
recorded  as  created,  not  before  recorded. 

The  conclusions  to  be  drawn  from  these 
names,  ADAM  and  THE  ADAM,  as  to  what  was 
created  under  them,  are  not  constructions,  but 
are  facts.  While  no  one  can  tell  how  many  of 
mankind  were  created  under  the  name  ADAM, 
we  can  with  certainty  say  that  there  were  more 
than  was  created  under  the  name  THE  ADAM. 
Another  point  we  can  be  certain  of,  and  that 
is,  that  all  of  mankind  created  were  created 
under  one  or  both  of  these  names. 

We  will  now  proceed  with  the  Hebraic 
history,  which  more  particularly,  as  will  be  seen 
by  the  reader,  relates  to  THE  ADAM,  and 
continue  it  to  the  Ninth  Chapter  of  the  Genesis, 
when  the  THE  ADAM'S  were  dispersed  among 
the  Isles  of  the  Gentiles  and  the  nations  of  the 
earth. 

In  order  that  this  work  shall  not  exceed 
certain  limits,  those  Verses  only  will  be  quoted 
which  contain  Adam  or  THE  ADAM,  leaving  the 
reader  to  refer  to  the  Bibles  for  further  infor- 
mation. 


Read  and  See.  17 

GENESIS,  CHAPTER  II. 


BIBLE. 

5.  And  every  plant  of  the  field  before  it 
was  in  the  earth,  and  every  herb  of  the  field 
before  it  grew  ;  for  the  Lord  God  had  not  caused 
it  to  rain  upon  the  earth,  and  there  was  not  a 
man  to  till  the  ground. 

REVISION. 

5.  And  no  plant  of  the  field  was  yet  in  the 
earth,  and  no  herb  of  the  field  had  yet  sprung 
up  ;  for  the  Lord  God  had  not  caused  it  to  rain 
upon  the  earth,  and  there  was  not  a  man  to  till 
the  ground. 

HEBREW. 

5.  And  no  plant  of  the  field  was  yet  in  the 
earth,  and  no  herb  of  the  field  had  yet  sprung 
up  ;  for  the  Lord  God  had  not  caused  it  to  rain 
upon  the  earth,  and  there  was  not  an  ADAM  to 
till  the  ground. 

NOTE. — The  reader  can  put  his  own  construction  of  the  meaning 
-of  ADAM  in  this  Verse.  As  the  meaning  to  us  is  ambiguous,  we  do 
not  pretend  any  explanation.  The  Bible  has  it  Man,  and  the  Revision 
has  it  Man. 


BIBLE. 

7.  And  the  Lord  God  formed  man  of  the 
dust  of  the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils 
the  breath  of  life,  and  man  became  a  living  soul 
REVISION. 

7.     And   the   Lord  God  formed  man  of  the 


1 8  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  f 

dust  of  the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils 
the  breath  of  life,  and  man  became  a  living  soul. 

HEBREW. 

7.  And  the  Lord  God  formed  THE  ADAM  of 
the  dust  of  the  ground,  and  breathed  into  his 
nostrils  the  breath  of  life,  and  THE  ADAM 
became  a  living  soul. 

NOTE. — The  manner  of  making  THE  ADAM  is  specific  and  plain 
to  the  reader,  and  needs  no  comment.  The  Bible  has  '*  the  man," 
and  Revision  "  the  man,"  while  the  Hebrew  is  THE  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

8.  And  the  Lord  God  planted  a  garden 
eastward  in  Eden,  and  there  he  put  the  man 
whom  he  had  formed. 

REVISION. 

8.  And  the  Lord  God  planted  a  garden 
eastward  in  Eden,  and  there  he  put  the  man 
whom  he  had  formed. 

HEBREW. 

8.  And  the  Lord  God  planted  a  garden 
eastward  in  Eden,  and  there  he  put  THE  ADAM 
whom  he  had  formed. 

NOTE.— The  Bible  and  Revision  each  render  THE  ADAM  as 
"the  man,"  while  the  Hebrew  is  THE  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

15.  And  the  Lord  God  took  the  man  and  put 
him  into  the  garden  of  Eden,  to  dress  it  and 
to  keep  it. 


Read  and  See.  \  9 

REVISION. 

15.  And  the  Lord  God  took  the  man  and  put 
him  into  the  Garden  of  Eden,  to  dress  it  and 
to  keep  it. 

HEBREW. 

15.  And  the  Lord  God  took  THE  ADAM  and 
put  him  into  the  Garden  of  Eden,  to  dress  it 
and  to  keep  it. 

NOTE.— In  this  verse,  the  Bible  has  THE  ADAM  "  th«  man,"  and 
the  Revision  the  same,  while  the  Hebrew  is  THE  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

16.  And  the  Lord  God  commanded  the  man, 
saying,  of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou  mayest 
freely  eat. 

REVISION. 

16.  And  the  Lord  God  commanded  the  man, 
saying,  of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou  mayest 
freely  eat. 

HEBREW. 

16.  And  the  Lord  God  commanded  THE 
ADAM,  saying,  of  every  tree  of  the  garden  thou 
mayest  freely  eat. 

NOTE.— In  this  verse,  the  Bible  has   THE   ADAM  "  the  man," 
the  Revision  the  same,  while  the  Hebrew  is  THE  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

18.  And  the  Lord  God  said,  it  is  not  good 
that  the  man  should  be  alone;  I  will  make  him 
an  help  meet  for  him. 


20  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  f 

REVISION. 

18.  And  the  Lord  God  said,  it  is  not  good 
that  the  man  should  be  alone  ;  I  will  make  him 
an  help  meet  for  him. 

HEBREW. 

18.  And  the  Lord  God  said,  it  is  not  good 
for  THE  ADAM  should  be  alone  ;  I  will  make 
him  an  help  meet  for  him. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  the   Bible  has  THE  ADAM  "the  man," 
and  the  Revision  the  same,  while  the  Hebrew  is  THE  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

19.  And  out  of  the  ground  the  Lord  God 
formed  every  beast  of  the  field,  and  every  fowl 
of  the  air,  and  brought  them  unto  ADAM,  to 
see  what  he  would  call  them  ;  and  whatsoever 
ADAM  called  every  living  creature,  that  was  the 
name  thereof. 

REVISION. 

19.  And  out  of  the  ground  the  Lord  God 
formed  every  beast  of  the  field,  and  every  fowl 
of  the  air,  and  brought  them  unto  the  man,  to 
see  what  he  would  call  them;  and  whatsoever  the 
man  called  every  living  creature,  that  was  the 
name  thereof. 

HEBREW. 

19.  And  out  of  the  ground  the  Lord  God 
formed  every  beast  of  the  field,  and  every  fowl 
of  the  heaven,  and  brought  them  unto  THE 
ADAM,  to  see  what  he  would  call  them  ;  and 


Read  and  Ste.  21 

whatsoever    THE    ADAM    called    every   living 
creature,  that  was  the  name  thereof. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  the  Bible  has  THE  ADAM  "  ADAM,"  and 
the  Revision  has  it  "  the  man,"  while  the  Hebrew  is  THB  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

20.  And  ADAM  gave  names  to  all  cattle,  and 
to  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  to  every  beast  of  the 
field  ;  but  for  ADAM,  there  was  not  found  an 
help  meet  for  him. 

REVISION. 

20.  And  the  man  gave  names  to  all  cattle, 
and  to  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  to  every  beast 
of  the  field  ;  but  for  man,  there  was  not  found 
an  help  meet  for  him. 

HEBREW. 

20.  And  THE  ADAM  gave  names  to  all  cattle, 
and  to  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  to  every  beast 
of  the  field  ;  but  for  ADAM,  there  was  not  found 
an  help  meet  for  him. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  the  Bible  has  THB  ADAM  "ADAM,"  while 
in  the  second  instance  it  has  "ADAM,"  and  the  same  appears  in  the 
Hebrew. 

The  Revision  has  THE  ADAM  "  the  man,"  and  in  the  second 
instance,  for  ADAM  in  the  Hebrew  it  has  "  man,"  while  the  Hebrew 
has  THB  ADAM  in  the  first  instance,  and  ADAM  in  the  second.  The 
term  Adam  in  the  Hebrew  seems  somewhat  obscure,  and  no  explanation 
is  given,  except  it  refers  to  THE  ADAM,  the  individual. 


BIBLE. 

21.     And  the  Lord  God  caused  a  deep  sleep 
to  fall  upon  Adam,  and  he  slept ;  and  he  took 


22  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  ? 

one  of  his  ribs  and  closed  up  the  flesh  instead 
thereof. 

REVISION. 

21.  And  the  Lord  God  caused  a  deep  sleep 
to  fall  upon  the  man,  and  he  slept ;  and  he  took 
one  of  his  ribs  and  closed  up  the  flesh  instead 
thereof. 

HEBREW. 

21.  And  the  Lord  God  caused  a  deep  sleep 
to  fall  upon  THE  ADAM,  and  he  slept ;  and  he 
took  one  of  his  ribs  and  closed  up  the  flesh 
instead  thereof. 

NOTE.— In   this  verse,   the  Bible   has    THE   ADAM  "ADAM." 
The  Revision  has  it  "  the  man,"  while  the  Hebrew  is  THE  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

22.  And  the  rib  which  the  Lord  God  had 
taken  from  man,  made  he  a  woman,  and 
brought  her  unto  the  man. 

REVISION. 

22.     And  the  rib  which  the  Lord  God  had 
taken  from  the  man,  made  he  a  woman,   and 
brought  her  unto  the  man. 
HEBREW. 

22.  And  the  rib  which  the  Lord  God  had 
taken  from  THE  ADAM,  made  he  a  woman,  and 
brought  her  unto  THE  ADAM. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  the  Bible  has  THE  ADAM  "  Adam."  The 
Revision  has  it  "  the  man,"  while  the  Hebrew  is  THE  ADAM. 

It  will  be  observed  by  the  reader  that  "  man  "  ends  the  verst 
in  each  instance.  This  is  the  translation  of  the  Hebrew  term  Ish, 
which  has  no  necessary  connection  with  either  ADAM  or  THE  ADAM. 


Read  and  See.  23 

BIBLE. 

23.     And  Adam  said,  this  is  now  bone  of  my 
bones,  and  flesh  of  my  flesh  ;  she  shall  be  called 
woman,  because  she  was  taken  out  of  man. 
REVISION. 

23.  And  the  man  said,  this  is  now  bone  of 
my  bones,  and  flesh  of  my  flesh  ;  she  shall  be 
called  woman,  because  she  was  taken  out  of 
man. 

HEBREW. 

23.  And  THE  ADAM  said,  this  is  now  bone 
of  my  bones,  and  flesh  of  my  flesh  ;  she  shall  be 
called  woman,  because  she  was  taken  out  of 
man. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  the  Bible  for  THE  ADAM  in  the  first  in- 
stance it  has  u  man,"  in  the  second  instance  "  the  man."  The  Re- 
vision in  the  first  instance  has  u  the  man,"  and"'4  the  man"  in  the 
second,  while  in  the  Hebrew  it  is  THE  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

25.     And   they   were   both   naked,   the  man 
and  his  wife,  and  were  not  ashamed. 
REVISION. 

25.     And  they  were  both  naked,  the  man  and 
his  wife,  and  were  not  ashamed. 

HEBREW. 

25.     And  they  were  both  naked,  THE  ADAM 
and  his  wife,  and  were  not  ashamed. 

NOTE.— In  this  verse,  the  Bible  has  THE  ADAM  "  the  man,"  and 
the  Revision  the  same,  while  the  Hebrew  is  THE  ADAM. 


24  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  t 

GENESIS,  CHAPTER  III. 

****** 

BIBLE. 

8.  And  they  heard  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
God  walking  in  the  garden,  in  the  cool  of  the 
day  ;  and  ADAM  and  his  wife  hid  themselves 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  God,  amongst  the 
trees  of  the  garden. 

REVISION. 

8.  And  they  heard  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
God  walking  in  the  garden,  in  the  cool  of  the 
day  ;  and  the  man  and  his  wife  hid  themselves 
from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  God,  amongst 
the  trees  of  the  garden. 

HEBREW. 

8.  And  they  heard  the  voice  of  the  Lord 
God  walking  in  the  garden,  in  the  cool  of  the 
day  ;  and  THE  ADAM  and  his  wife  hid  them- 
selves from  the  presence  of  the  Lord  God, 
amongst  the  trees  of  the  garden. 


.-^In  this  verse,  the  Bible  has  THE  ADAM  "  ADAM,"  the 
Revision  has  it  "  the  man,"  while  the  Hebrew  is  THE  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

9.     And  the  Lord  God  called  unto  ADAM,  and 
said  unto  him,  where  art  thou. 
REVISION. 

9.     And  the  Lord  God  called  unto  the  man, 
and  said  unto  him,  where  art  thou. 


Read  and  Set.  25 

HEBREW. 

9.     And    the    Lord   God    called   unto   THE 
ADAM,  and  said  unto  him,  where  art  thou. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  the   Bible  has  THE  ADAM  "  ADAM,"  th« 
Revision  "the  man,"  while  the  Hebrew  is  THE  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

12.  And  the  man  said,  the  woman  whom 
thou  gavest  to  be  with  me,  she  gave  me  of  the 
tree  and  I  did  eat. 

REVISION. 

12.  And  the  man  said,  the  woman  whom 
thou  gavest  to  be  with  me,  she  gave  me  of  the 
tree  and  I  did  eat. 

HEBREW. 

12.  And  THE  ADAM  said,  the  woman  whom 
thou  gavest  to  be  with  me,  she  gave  me  of  the 
tree  and  I  did  eat. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  the  Bible  has  THE  ADAM  "  the  man," 
and  the  Revision  has  it  "  the  man,"  while  the  Hebrew  is  THE  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

17.  And  unto  ADAM  he  said,  because  thou 
had  hearkened  unto  the  voice  of  thy  wife  and 
hast  eaten  of  the  tree  of  which  I  commanded 
thee,  saying :  Thou  shalt  not  eat  of  it  ;  cursed 
is  the  ground  for  thy  sake.  In  sorrow  shalt 
thou  eat  of  it  all  the  days  of  thy  life. 


26  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile? 

REVISION. 

17.  And  unto  ADAM  he  said,  because  them 
hast  hearkened  unto  the  voice  of  thy  wife  and 
hast  eaten  of  the  tree  of  which  I  commanded 
thee,  saying  :  Thou  shall  not  eat  of  it  ;  cursed 
is  the  ground  for  thy  sake.  In  toil  shalt  thou 
eat  of  it  all  the  days  of  thy  life. 
HEBREW. 

17.  And  unto  ADAM  he  said,  because  thou 
hast  hearkened  unto  the  voice  of  thy  wife  and 
hast  eaten  of  the  tree  of  which  I  commanded 
thee,  saying  :  Thou  shall  not  eat  of  it  ;  cursed 
is  the  ground  for  thy  sake.  In  pain  shall  thou 
eat  of  it  all  the  days  of  thy  life. 

NOTE. — In  the  Bible,  in  the  Revision  and  in  the  Hebrew,  the 
same  term  Adam  is  used.  Why  the  article  "The"  is  dropped  from 
the  Hebrew  body  term  ADAM  cannot  be  explained;  but  the  identity 
of  THE  ADAM,  the  individual,  is  so  unmistakable,  that  ADAM  in  this 
place  is  the  exact  equivalent  of  THE  ADAM.  Other  instances  of  this 
kind  will  be  found  as  we  go  on. 


BIBLE. 

20.     And  ADAM  called  his  wife's  name  Eve, 
because  she  was  the  mother  of  all  living. 

REVISION. 

20.     And  the  man  called  his  wife's  name  Eve, 
because  she  was  the  mother  of  all  living. 

HEBREW. 

20.     And  THE  ADAM  called  his  wife's  name 
Eve,  because  she  was  the  mother  of  all  living. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  the  Bible  has  for  THE  ADAM  "ADAM," 
and  the  Revision  has  "  the  man,"  while  the  Hebrew  term  is  THE 
ADAM. 


Read  and  See.  27 

BIBLE. 

21.  Unto  ADAM  also  and  to  his  wife,  did  the 
Lord  God  make  coats  of  skins,  and  clothed 
them. 

REVISION. 

21.  And  the  Lord  God  made  for  ADAM  and 
for  his  wife,  coats  of  skins,  and  clothed  them. 

HEBREW. 

21.  Unto  ADAM  and  to  his  wife,  did  the 
Lord  God  make  coats  of  skins,  and  clothed 
them. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  and  also  in  the  Revision,  each  have  ADAM 
for  ADAM  in  the  Hebrew.  The  individuality  of  THE  ADAM  is  unmii- 
takable  as  the  husband  of  Eve. 


BIBLE. 

22.  And  the  Lord  said,  behold  the  man  is 
become  as  one  of  us,  to  know  good  and  evil. 
And,  now  lest  he  put  forth  his  hand  and  take 
also  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  eat  and  live  forever. 

REVISION. 

22.  And  the  Lord  God  said,  behold  the  man 
is  become  as  one  of  us,  to  know  good  and  evil. 
And  now,  lest  he  put  forth  his  hand  and  take 
also  of  the  tree  of  life,  and  eat  and  live  forever. 

HEBREW. 

22.  And  the  Lord  God  said,  behold  THE 
ADAM  is  become  as  one  of  us,  to  know  good  and 
evil.  And  now,  lest  he  put  forth  his  hand  and 


28  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  f 

take  also   of  the  tree  of  life,  and  eat  and  live 
forever. 

NOTE. — In    this   verse,  the    Bible  has   for  THE    ADAM   "  the 
man,"  and  so  has  the  Revision,  while  the  Hebrew  is  THE  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

24.  So  he  drove  out  the  man  ;  and  he  placed 
at  the  east  of  the  Garden  of  Eden,  cherubims 
and  a  flaming  sword,  which  turned  every  way 
to  keep  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life. 

REVISION. 

24.  So  he  drove  out  the  man  ;  and  he  placed 
at  the  east  of  the  Garden  of  Eden,  the  cherubim 
and  the  flame  of  a  sword,  which  turned  every 
way  to  keep  the  way  of  the  tree  of  life. 

HEBREW. 

24.  And  he  drove  out  THE  ADAM  ;  and  he 
placed  at  the  east  of  the  Garden  of  Eden,  the 
cherubim  and  the  flame  of  the  sword,  which 
turned  every  way  to  keep  the  way  of  the  tree  of 
life. 

NOTE.— In  this  verse,  the  Bible  has  for  THE  ADAM  "  the  man," 
and  the  Revision  has  the  same,  while  the  Hebrew  is  THE  ADAM. 


Read  and  See.  20 

GENESIS,  CHAPTER  IV. 


BIBLE. 

1.  And  Adam  knew  Eve  his  wife  ;  and  she 
conceived  and  bare  Cain  and  said,  I  have  gotten 
a  man  from  the  Lord. 

REVISION. 

1.     And  the  man  knew  Eve  his  wife  ;  and 
she  conceived  and  bare  Cain  and  said,  I  have 
gotten  a  man  with  the  help  of  the  Lord. 
HEBREW. 

1.  And  THE  ADAM  knew  Eve  his  wife  ;  and 
she  conceived  and  bare  Cain  and  said,  I  have 
gotten  a  man  with  the  help  of  the  Lord. 

NOTE.— In  this  verse,  the  Bible  has  for  THE  ADAM  "  ADAM," 
the  Revision  has  "the  man,     while  in  the  Hebrew  it  is  THE  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

25.  And  ADAM  knew  his  wife  again,  and  she 
bare  a  son  and  called  his  name  Seth  ;  for  God, 
said  she,  hath  appointed  me  another  seed  instead 
of  Abel,  whom  Cain  slew. 

REVISION. 

25.  And  ADAM  knew  his  wife  again,  and  she 
bare  a  son  and  called  his  name  Seth  ;  for,  said 
she,  God  hath  appointed  me  another  seed  in- 
stead of  Abel,  for  Cain  slew  him. 


30  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  f 

HEBREW. 

25.  And  ADAM  knew  his  wife  again,  and  she 
bare  a  son  and  called  his  name  Seth  ;  for,  said 
she,  God  hath  appointed  me  another  seed  in- 
stead of  Abel,  for  Cain  slew  him. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  the  Bible,  the  Revision  and  the  Hebrew 
have  "Adam"  in  the  place  of  THE  ADAM,  his  individuality  being 
unmistakable. 


GENESIS,  CHAPTER  V. 


BIBLE. 

1.  This  is  the  Book  of  the  generations  of 
ADAM,  in  the  day  that  God  created  man,  in  the 
likeness  of  God  made  he  him. 

REVISION. 

1.  This  is  the  Book  of  the  generations  of 
ADAM,  in  the  day  that  God  created  man,  in  the 
likeness  of  God  made  he  him. 

HEBREW. 

1.  This  is  the  Book  of  the  generations  of 
ADAM,  in  the  day  that  God  created  ADAM,  in  the 
likeness  of  God  made  he  him. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  the  Bible  and  the  Revision  each  have 
ADAM  in  the  first  instance  and  "  man  "  in  the  second,  while  the 
Hpbrew  is  ADAM  in  the  first  instance  and  ADAM  in  the  second  in- 
stance. There  might  be  some  doubt  as  to  what  ADAM  meant  in  the 
Hebrew  without  the  word  "  him  "  in  the  same  sentence  governing  its 
meaning  ;  but  as  it  reads  in  that  connection,  it  is  a  clear  identification 
of  THE  ADAM. 


Read  and  See.  31 

BIBLE. 

2.  Male   and   female  created   he   them,   and 
blessed  them,  and  called  their  name  ADAM  in  the 
day  when  they  were  created. 
REVISION. 

2.     Male   and   female  created   he  them,  and 
blessed  them,  and  called  their  name  ADAM  in  the 
day  when  they  were  created. 
HEBREW. 

2.  Male  and  female  created  he  them,  and 
blessed  them,  and  called  their  name  ADAM  in  the 
day  when  they  were  created. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  in  the  Bible,  in  the  Revision  and  in  the 
Hebrew,  the  Hebrew  term  ADAM  is  correctly  rendered  and  stands  for 
•*'male  and  female"  of  the  human  races,  created  by  fiat. 


BIBLE. 

3.     And  ADAM  lived  an  hundred  and  thirty 
years,  and  begat  a  son  in  his  own  likeness,  after 
his  image  ;  and  called  his  name  Seth. 
REVISION. 

3.     And  ADAM  lived  an  hundred  and  thirty 
years,  and  begat  a  son  in  his  own  likeness,  after 
his  image  ;  and  called  his  name  Seth. 
HEBREW. 

5.  And  ADAM  lived  an  hundred  and  thirty 
years,  and  begat  a  son  in  his  own  likeness,  after 
his  image  ;  and  called  his  name  Seth. 

NOTE.— In  this  verse,  the  Bible,  the  Revision  and  the  Hebrew 
each  contain  ADAM  properly,  in  place  for  THE  ADAM,  the  identifica- 
tion of  this  individual  being  unmistakable. 


32  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  f 

BIBLE. 

4.  And  the  days  of  ADAM  after  he  had  be- 
gotten Seth,  were  eight  hundred  years,  and  he 
begat  sons  and  daughters. 

REVISION. 

4.  And  the  days  of  Adam  after  he  had  be- 
gotten Seth,  were  eight  hundred  years,  and  he 
begat  sons  and  daughters. 

HEBREW. 

4.  And  the  days  of  ADAM  after  he  had  be- 
gotten Seth,  were  eight  hundred  years,  and  he 
begat  sons  and  daughters. 

NOTB. — In  this  verse,  the  Bible,  the  Revision  and  the  Hebrew 
each  contain  Adam  properly  rendered  in  place  for  THE  ADAM,  the 
identification  of  this  individual  being  unmistakable. 


BIBLE. 

5.     And  all  the  days  that  Adam  lived  were 
nine  hundred  and  thirty  years,  and  he  died. 

REVISION. 

5.     And  all  the  days  that  ADAM  lived  were 
nine  hundred  and  thirty  years,  and  he  died. 

HEBREW 

5.     And  all  the  days  that  ADAM  lived  were 
nine  hundred  and  thirty  years,  and  he  died. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  in  the  Bible,  in  the  Revision  and  in  the 
Hebrew,  each  contain  ADAM  properly  rendered,  in  place  of  THS 
ADAM,  the  identification  of  this  individual  being  unmistakable. 


Read  and  See.  33 

GENESIS,  CHAPTER  VI. 


BIBLE. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  men  began  to 
multiply  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  daugh- 
ters were  born  unto  them. 

REVISION. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  men  began  to 
multiply  on  the  face  of  the  ground,  and  daugh- 
ters were  born  unto  them. 

HEBREW. 

1.  And  it  came  to  pass,  when  THE  ADAM 
began  to  multiply  upon  the  face  of  the  earth,  and 
daughters  were  born  unto  them. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  in   the   Bible   and  in  the  Revision,  THB 
ADAM  is  rendered  "  men,"  while  in  the  Hebrew  it  is  THE  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

2.  That  the  sons  of  God  saw  the  daughters 
of  men,  that  they  were  fair  ;  and  they  took  them 
wives  of  all  which  they  chose. 

REVISION. 

2.  That  the  sons  of  God  saw  the  daughters 
of  men,  that  they  were  fair  ;  and  they  took  them 
wives  of  all  that  they  chose. 

HEBREW. 
2.     That  the  sons  of  God  saw  the  daughters 


34  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  / 

of  THE  ADAM,  that  they  were  fair;  and  they  took 
them  wives  of  all  which  they  chose. 

NOTE.— In  this  verse,  in  the  Bible  and  in  the  Revision,  THE 
ADAM  in  each  is  rendered  "men,"  while  in  the  Hebrew  it  is  THE 
ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

3.  And  the  Lord  said,  My  spirit  shall  not 
always  strive  with  man,  for  that  he  also 
is  flesh  ;  yet  his  days  shall  be  an  hundred  and 
twenty  years. 

REVISION. 

3.  And  the  Lord  said,  My  spirit  shall  not 
strive  with  man  forever,  for  that  he  is  also  flesh; 
yet  shall  his  days  be  an  hundred  and  twenty 
years. 

HEBREW. 

3.  And  the  Lord  said,  My  spirit  shall  not 
always  strive  with  Adam,  for  that  he  is  also 
flesh  ;  yet  his  days  shall  be  an  hundred  and 
twenty  years. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  in  the  Bible  and  in  the  Revision,  in  each, 
ADAM  is  rendered  "  man,"  while  the  Hebrew  term  ADAM  is  equiva- 
lent to  THE  ADAM,  the  individual,  governed  by  "he"  in  the  same 
sentence. 


BIBLE. 

4.  There  were  giants  in  the  earth  in  those 
days,  and  also  after  that,  when  the  sons  of  God 
came  in  unto  the  daughters  of  men,  and  they 
bare  children  to  them  ;  the  same  became  mighty 
men,  which  were  of  old,  men  of  renown. 


Read  and  Stt.  35 

REVISION. 

4.  The  Nephilim  were  in  the  earth  in  these 
days,  and  also  after  that,  when  the  sons  of  God 
came  in  unto  the  daughters  of  men,  and  they 
bare  children  to  them;  the  same  were  the  mighty 
men,  which  were  of  old,  the  men  of  renown. 
HEBREW. 

4.  There  were  giants  in  the  earth  in  those 
days,  and  also  after  that,  when  the  sons  of  God 
came  in  unto  the  daughters  of  THE  ADAM,  and 
they  bare  children  to  them  ;  the  same  became 
mighty  men,  which  were  of  old,  men  of  renown. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  in  the  Bible  and  in  the  Revision,  THE 
ADAM  in  each  is  rendered  "  men,"  while  in  the  Hebrew  it  is  THE 
ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

5.  And  God  saw  that  the  wickedness  of  man 
was  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every  imagination 
of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  was  only  evil  con- 
tinually. 

REVISION. 

5.  And  God  saw  that  the  wickedness  of  man 
was  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every  imagina- 
tion of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  was  only  evil 
continually. 

HEBREW. 

5.  And  God  saw  that  the  wickedness  of  THE 
ADAM  was  great  in  the  earth,  and  that  every  im- 
agination of  the  thoughts  of  his  heart  was  only 
evil  continually. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  in  the  Bible  and  in  the  Revision,  THE 
ADAM  in  each  is  rendered  "  man,"  while  in  the  Hebrew  it  is  THB 
ADAM. 


9tf  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  1 

BIBLE. 

6.  And  it  repented  the  Lord  that  he  had 
made  man  on  the  earth,  and  it  grieved  him  at  his 
heart. 

REVISION. 

6.  And  it  repented  the  Lord  that  he  had 
made  man  on  the  earth,  and  it  grieved  him  at 
his  heart. 

HEBREW. 

6.  And  it  repented  the  Lord  that  he  had 
made  THE  ADAM  upon  the  earth,  and  it  grieved 
him  to  his  heart. 

NOTE.— In  this  verse,  in  the  Bible  and  in  the  Rerision,  THE 
ADAM  in  each  is  rendered  "  man,"  while  in  the  Hebrew  it  is  THB 
ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

7.  And  the  Lord  said,  I  will  destroy  man, 
whom  I  have  created,  from  the  face  of  the  earth; 
both  man  and  beast,  and  the  creeping  thing 
and  the  fowls  of  the  air  ;  for  it  repenteth  me 
that  I  have  made  them. 

REVISION. 

7.  And  the  Lord  said,  I  will  destroy  man, 
whom  I  have  created,  from  the  face  of  the 
ground  ;  both  man  and  beast,  and  creeping 
thing  and  fowl  of  the  air  ;  for  it  repenteth  me 
that  I  have  made  them. 

HEBREW. 

7.  And  the  Lord  said,  I  will  destroy  THE 
ADAM,  whom  I  have  created,  from  the  face  of 


Read  and  See.  3T 

the  ground  ;  from  ADAM  unto  beast,  and  the 
creeping  thing  and  the  fowl  of  the  air  ;  for  it 
repenteth  me  that  I  have  made  them. 

NOTE.  —In  this  verse,  which  controls  what  was  to  be  destroyed 
by  flood,  is  wonderfully  distorted  from  the  Hebrew,  both  in  the  Bible 
and  in  the  Revision. 

In  the  Bible,  in  the  first  instance,  THB  ADAM  is  rendered 
"  man,"  and  in  the  second  instance  is  rendered  "  man  ; '  also  in 
the  Revision  the  same;  while  in  the  Hebrew,  the  first  is  THB 
ADAM  and  the  second  ADAM.  This  is  not  all.  In  the  Bible 
and  in  the  Revision  is  inserted  the  following:  "both  man  and 
beast,"  while  in  the  Hebrew  it  is  "  from  ADAM  unto  beast,"  a  very 
decided  difference  as  to  what  was  to  be  destroyed.  See  explanation  in 
Note  to  Gen.  VII.,  83. 


GENESIS,  CHAPTER  VII. 


BIBLE. 

21.  And  all  flesh  died  that  moved  upon  the 
earth,  both  of  fowl  and  of  cattle,  and  of  beast, 
and  of  every  creeping  thing  that  creepeth  upon 
the  earth,  and  every  man. 

REVISION. 

21.  And  all  flesh  died  that  moved  upon  the 
earth,  both  fowl  and  cattle,  and  beast,  and 
every  creeping  thing  that  creepeth  upon  the 
earth,  and  every  man. 

HEBREW. 

21.  And  all  flesh  died  that  moved  upon  the 
earth,  both  of  fowl  and  of  cattle,  and  of  beast, 


88  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  ? 

and  of  every  creeping  thing  that  creepeth  upon 
the  earth,  and  every  THE  ADAM. 

NOTE.— In  this  verse,  in  the  Bible  and  in  the  Revision,  THK 
ADAM  is  rendered  "man,"  while  in  the  Hebrew  it  is  THE  ADAM.  The 
reader  will  notice  that  every  THE  ADAM  died,  not  every  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

23.  And  every  living  substance  was  destroyed 
which  was  upon  the  face  of  the  ground,  both 
man  and  cattle,  and  the  creeping  things  and  the 
fowl  of  the  heaven  ;  and  they  were  destroyed 
from  the  earth  ;  and  Noah  only  remained  alive, 
and  they  that  were  with  him  in  the  ark. 

REVISION. 

23.  And  every  living  thing  was  destroyed 
which  was  upon  the  face  of  the  ground,  both 
man  and  cattle,  and  creeping  thing  and  fowl  of 
the  heaven  ;  and  they  were  destroyed  from  the 
earth  ;  and  Noah  only  was  left,  and  thev  that 
were  with  him  in  the  ark. 

HEBREW. 

23.  And  every  living  substance  was  destroyed 
which  was  upon  the  face  of  the  ground,  both 
ADAM  and  cattle,  and  the  creeping  things  and 
the  fowl  of  the  heaven  ;  and  they  were  destroyed 
from  the  earth  ;  and  Noah  only  was  left,  and 
they  that  were  with  him  in  the  ark. 


one  in 


NOTE. — This  verse,  to  the  exact  reader,  is  the  most  important 
uuc  in  the  Genesis,  as  determining  the  extent  of  the  flood,  and  is  the 
only  one  casting  a  shadow  upon  the  otherwise  consistent  account,  by 
the  use  of  Adam  as  being  the  subject  destroyed.  In  the  Bible  and 
in  the  Revision,  Adam  in  the  Hebrew  is  rendered  "man."  We 
would  accept  Adam  readily  as  the  proper  term,  even  though  it 


destroyed  all  of  humanity,  were  it  not  that  the  term  is  so  hemmed  in, 
that  its  true  meaning  is  THE  ADAM. 

ist,  Because  the  designating  article  "  the,"  or  prefix  to  Adam, 
is  frequently  dropped,  as  has  been  seen,  when  the  individuality  or 
The  Adam  is  plain. 

ad,  God  said  he  would  destroy  THE  ADAM  by  flood  for  cause, 
and  we  accept  his  word  as  truth. 

3d,  In  declaring  what  he  would  destroy  in  Gen.  VI.,  7,  he  said: 
"  I  will  destroy  THE  ADAM  from  the  face  of  the  ground,./>w*  Adam 
unto  beast.  Here  Adam  is  the  boundary  line  on  the  one  side,  and 
beast  on  the  other,  and  THE  ADAM,  the  subject  destroyed,  within 
them.  This  is  equivalent  to  recording  that  Adam  was  not  to  be 
destroyed. 

^th,  All  terms  used  in  connection  with  the  flood,  such  as  all 
flesh  died,  and  others  of  like  import,  are  not  to  be  taken  as  human 
flesh,  without  the  record  so  defines  it. 

Sth,  In  Gen.  VII.,  23,  "All  flesh  died  *  *  *  and  every 
THE  ADAM.  This  was  the  stated  result,  to  which  we  are  not  authorized 
to  add  anything  more  of  humanity. 

6th,  The  rendering  of  Adam  in  this  verse,  is  substantially 
explained  in  Gen.  VIII.,  21,  when  the  Lord  said,  he  would  not  again 
destroy  THE  ADAM. 

It  would  seem  clear  that  the  preponderance  of  evidence  is 
overwhelming,  that  Adam  in  this  verse  is  THE  ADAM,  the  subject  to 
be  destroyed,  and  which  was  destroyed,  while  there  is  not  a  word  in 
the  entire  record  indicating  that  Adam  was  to  be  destroyed,  or  any 
reason  hinted  at  that  they  had  committed  any  offence  towards  God 
deserving  such  punishment. 

We  therefore  conclude,  that  the  record  is  clear,  that  only  THE 
ADAM,  except  Noah  and  his  family,  were  destroyed  by  the  flood, 
leaving  on  earth  what  remained  of  Adam  unharmed. 


GENESIS,  CHAPTER  VIII. 
*  *  *  *  * 


BIBLE. 

21.  And  the  Lord  smelled  a  sweet  saviour  ; 
and  the  Lord  said  in  his  heart,  I  will  not  again 
curse  the  ground  any  more  for  man's  sake,  for 
the  imagination  of  man's  heart  is  evil  from  his 


40  Am  I  Jew  or  GtntiU  f 

youth;  neither  will  I  again  smite  anymore  every 
thing  living,  as  I  have  done, 

REVISION. 

21.  And  the  Lord  smelled  a  sweet  saviour; 
and  the  Lord  said  in  his  heart,  I  will  not  again 
curse  the  ground  any  more  for  man's  sake,  for 
that  the  imagination  of  man's  heart  is  evil 
from  his  youth  ;  neither  will  I  again  smite  any 
more  every  thing  living,  as  I  have  done. 

HEBREW. 

21.  And  the  Lord  smelled  a  sweet  saviour  ; 
and  the  Lord  said  in  his  heart,  I  will  not 
again  curse  the  ground  any  more  for  THE 
ADAM'S  sake ;  for  the  imagination  of  THE 
ADAM'S  heart  is  evil  from  his  youth  ;  neither 
will  I  again  smite  any  more  every  thing  living, 
as  I  have  done. 


GENESIS,  CHAPTER  IX. 


BIBLE. 

5.  And  surely  your  blood  of  your  lives  will 
I  require ;  at  the  hand  of  every  beast  will  I 
require  it,  and  at  the  hand  of  man ;  at  the 
hand  of  every  man's  brother,  will  I  require  the 
life  of 


Rttd  and  See.  41 

REVISION. 

5,  And  surely  your  blood,  the  blood  of  your 
lives,  will  I  require  ;  at  the  hand  of  every  beast 
will  I  require  it ;  and  at  the  hand  of  man,  even 
at  the  hand  of  every  man's  brother,  will  I  re- 
quire the  life  of  man. 

HEBREW. 

5.  And  surely  your  blood,  the  blood  of 
your  lives,  at  the  hand  of  every  beast  will  I  re- 
quire it ;  and  at  the  hand  of  THE  ADAM  ;  even 
at  the  hand  of  every  man's  brother,  will  I  re- 
quire the  life  of  THE  ADAM. 

NOTE. — In  this  verse,  in  the  Bible  and  in  the  Revision,  in  two 
places  in  each,  THE  ADAM  is  rendered  "  man,"  while  in  the  Hebrew 
in  each  it  is  THB  ADAM. 


BIBLE. 

6.  Whoso  sheddeth  man's  blood,  by  man 
shall  his  blood  be  shed  ;  for  in  the  image  of 
God,  made  he  man. 

REVISION. 

6.  Whoso  sheddeth  man's  blood,  by  man 
shall  his  blood  be  shed  ;  for  in  the  image  of 
God,  made  he  man. 

HEBREW. 

6.  Whoso  sheddeth  THE  ADAM'S  blood,  by 
Adam  shall  his  blood  be  shed  ;  for  in  the 
image  of  God  made  he  THE  ADAM. 

NOTE.— In  this  verse,  in  the  Bible  and  in  the  Revision,  THE 
ADAM  in  the  Hebrew  is  rendered  "man's."  In  the  second,  Adam  in 
the  Hebrew  is  rendered  in  each  "man."  In  the  third,  THE  ADAM 
in  the  Hebrew  is  rendered  in  each  "  man." 


42  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  ? 

GENESIS,  CHAPTER  XL 
****** 

BIBLE. 

5.  And  the  Lord  came  down  to  see  the  city 
and  the  tower,  which  the  children  of  men  builded. 

REVISION. 

5.  And  the  Lord  came  down  to  see  the  city 
and  the  tower,  which  the  children  of  men  builded. 

HEBREW. 

5.  And  the  Lord  came  down  to  see  the  city 
and  the  tower,  which  the  children  of  THE 
ADAM'S  builded. 

NOTE.— In  this  verse,  in  the  Bible  and  in  the  Revision,  THE 
ADAM  is  rendered  in  each  "men,"  while  in  the  Hebrew  it  is  THE 

ADAM. 


The  reader  has  now  seen  for  himself  the  ac- 
count of  the  creation  of  THE  ADAM,  and  ma'e 
and  female,  in  Gen.  I.,  27;  the  experience  of 
THE  ADAM  in  the  Garden  of  Eden,  and  the 
commission  of  his  only  recorded  sin,  that  of 
eating  the  forbidden  fruit,  and  his  consequent 
expulsion  from  the  Garden. 


Read  and  See.  43 

The  crowning  sin  which  brought  on  the 
flood,  and  destroyed  every  THE  ADAM  except 
Noah  and  his  family,  was  committed  solely  by 
the  daughters  of  THE  ADAM.  That  account 
reads  :  "  And  after  that,  when  the  sons  of  God 
came  in  unto  the  daughters  of  THE  ADAM  and 
they  bare  children  to  them,  the  same  became 
mighty  men,  which  were  of  old,  men  of  renown." 
Gen.  VI.,  4. 

Such  a  severe  and  terrible  punishment  would 
indicate  the  violation  of  some  highly  important 
command.  The  simple  fact  of  the  daughters 
of  THE  ADAM  marrying  and  having  children, 
could  not  possibly  be  the  cause  of  such  seventy, 
since  God's  command  was  in  Gen.  I.,  28  :  "  Be 
fruitful,  and  multiply  and  fill  the  earth." 

These  acts  of  the  daughters  of  THE  ADAM 
have  been  regarded  as  an  unexplained  portion  of 
Scripture,  and  we  believe  it  is  due,  as  in  numer- 
ous other  cases,  to  the  fact,  that  God's  laws  of 
reproduction  in  the  human  family  have  been 
grievously  neglected.  But  give  force  and 
vitality  to  these  laws,  and  a  key  is  furnished  that 
will  unlock  many  obscure  passages.  Turn  to 


44  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  / 

your  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  and  you  will  find 
these  laws  repeated  again  and  again  ;  and  if 
the  reader  will  pause  for  one  moment  and  re- 
flect, he  will  see  the  necessity  for  them. 

Without  these  laws,  reproduction  would  be  a 
chaos  ;  woman  might  bring  forth  cattle  and 
cattle  bring  forth  men  ;  the  white  woman  a 
black  child,  an  ape,  a  baboon  or  a  snake  ;  the 
acorn  an  elephant,  a  horse  or  an  apple  tree. 

When  we  plant,  sow  and  reproduce  in  the 
vegetable  or  the  animal  kingdom  for  food,  we 
see  how  uniform  is  the  result,  and  that  like 
always  reproduces  like  ;  can  we  deny  that  it  is 
the  result  of  Divine  Law  ?  No  man  can  point 
to  a  case  of  one  type  of  the  human  family  pro- 
ducing another,  while  we  know  that  these  types 
will  assimilate  and  make  hybrids ;  but  hybrids 
reproducing  hybrids  will  run  out  in  three  or 
four  generations,  while  the  pure  types  will  sur- 
vive, for  it  is  a  Divine  law. 

Bearing  in  mind  these  principles,  let  us  re- 
turn to  the  acts  of  the  daughters  of  THE  ADAM. 
Is  there  any  possible  reason  to  be  assigned, 
within  the  ingenuity  of  man  to  conceive,  for 


Read  and  See.  45 

God's  anger,  other  than  their  violation  of  the 
Divine  law  of  reproduction  in  bearing  children 
that  were  hybrid  Hebrews  and  hybrid  Gentiles  ? 
The  proposition  would  seem  to  prove  itself  in 
all  directions,  if  God  had  cause  for  his  anger. 
If  the  proposition  be  admitted,  it  shows  in  what 
high  veneration  God  holds  his  laws  of  reproduc- 
tion. 

The  lineage  of  THE  ADAM,  through  Noah  to 
Jesus  Christ,  is  plainly  and  distinctly  laid  down 
in  Scripture.  But  for  the  Laws  of  reproduc- 
tion, the  line  could  have  been  broken  at  any 
point,  and  other  peoples  or  something  worse 
have  been  substituted  instead.  By  sound  ana- 
logical reasoning,  do  not  these  laws  equally 
apply  to  other  races  of  mankind?  Whatever 
status  we  find  to-day  in  these  persistent  repro- 
ductions, by  following  back  these  lines,  we  will 
land  in  the  creative  account  in  ADAM. 

Therefore,  Jesus  Christ,  having  been  a  Hebrew 
and  a  Jew,  Noah  was  a  Hebrew  and  a  Jew,  and 
THE  ADAM  was  a  Hebrew  and  a  Jew.  So  with 
the  Caucasian,  Mongolian,  Malay,  Indian  and 
Negro  races,  all  to-day  reproduced  in  pure 


46  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  ? 

type  before  our  eyes  ;  and  taking  the  lineage  of 
THE  ADAM  as  Scriptural  proof  and  applying  the 
same  law  to  them,  we  are  constrained  to  say 
that  they,  too,  run  back  in  continuous  lines  to 
Adam,  "male  and  female,"  which  name  stands 
with  THE  ADAM  in  the  day  of  creation,  for  the 
heads  of  all  created  humanity. 

As  has  been  seen,  we  have  the  account  of 
the  creation  of  one  male,  being  apparently  se- 
lected from  among  the  "male"  created,  and 
particularly  identified  as  THE  ADAM.  Is  there 
nothing  in  this  fact  that  should  arrest  the 
attention  of  the  reader?  The  Creator,  having 
made  ADAM  and  brought  into  existence  all  of 
humanity  necessary  to  carry  forward  all  of  his 
works,  there  was  still  with  him  the  knowledge 
that  something  more  was  required.  Whatever 
God  has  done,  he  designed  to  do,  and  hence  he 
designed  to  give  Christ  to  the  world  as  the 
Saviour  of  mankind.  Is  it  not  reasonable  to 
infer,  that  he  would  create  a  distinctive  indi- 
vidual to  go  through  the  desired  test  of  obedi- 
ence to  his  laws,  and  to  be  the  father  of  the  line 
of  humanity  that  should  be  his  chosen  people 


Read  and  See.  47 

on  the  earth,  and  evolve  his  only  Son,  the  Re- 
deemer of  mankind  ?  This  would  seem  to  be 
the  top  round  of  the  ladder  .of  sound  reasoning 
and  judgment. 

We  then  regard  the  creation  of  THE  ADAM 
as  a  special  providence  of  God,  having  in  view 
the  grand  ultimatum  of  Christianity.  Instead 
then  of  dropping,  eliminating  or  giving  substitu- 
tions or  equivalents  for  THE  ADAM  in  our  Bibles, 
the  name  should  be  printed  in  letters  of  gold, 
from  the  creation,  to  the  Cross  of  Jesus  Christ. 

As  the  Jews  killed  Christ  by  reason  of  the 
truths  he  was  disseminating,  so  THE  ADAM  has 
been  unwittingly  killed  by  translators. 

The  Jews,  as  a  race,  have  been  jeered  at  and 
almost  despised  by  other  races  of  men,  on  ac- 
count of  some  of  Christ's  immediate  kindred 
having  crucified  him.  This  we  think  to  be  un- 
christian, and  a  great  injustice  to  those  Jews 
who  had  no  hand  in  the  matter.  All  Jews  are 
relatives  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  Christians  should 
not  despise  them  or  be  ashamed  of  them  on  that 
account. 


48  Am  I  Jew  or  Gtntile  ? 

The  reader's  mind  will  naturally  revert  to  the 
reason  why  THE  ADAM  has  never  appeared  in 
our  Bibles.  He  has  seen  that  the  translation 
from  the  Hebrew  was  made  in  the  year  1611, 
and  the  Great  Bible,  which  is  generally  followed, 
was  translated  in  1539-1541.  If  the  inspiration 
of  the  translators  had  equalled  the  inspiration 
of  the  Hebrew  writers,  there  would  have  been 
no  corrections  to  be  made  thereafter,  nor  would 
there  have  been  any  omissions.  But  this  is  not 
supposable,  and  being  human,  they  were  not 
perfect  in  knowledge  ;  neither  were  the  astrono- 
mers, philosophers  or  chemists  of  that  time  per- 
fect in  like  manner.  Great  discoveries  have 
been  made  since  ;  the  world  has  become  more 
enlightened,  and  many  controlling  laws  of  God 
have  been  discovered  in  the  material  world.  In 
the  universe  of  inspiration,  revolving  and 
shining  in  the  inspired  writings,  think  you  that 
no  discoveries  are  alike  possible  in  them  ? 
Could  humanity  grasp  the  whole  subject  in 
every  detail  in  the  year  1539-1541  ?  We  think 
not,  and  we  are  just  as  likely  to  make  discov- 
eries in  recorded  inspiration,  as  the  astronomer 


Read  and  See.  49 

of  to-day  is  liabl*  to  discover  an  asteroid  or  a 
distant  star. 

Much  more  could  be  said  on  every  branch  of 
this  subject,  but  the  limits  of  this  little  work 
are  reached.  The  reader  has  to  adopt  one 
general  principle,  in  order  to  carry  researches 
and  draw  correct  conclusions  from  premises  on 
this  subject.  Give  full  weight  and  force  to 
every  law  of  God,  whether  it  be  a  natural  law 
or  a  law  for  spiritual  guidance,  and  you  will 
make  no  mistakes  in  translations,  in  science,  or 
in  theology.  As  true  as  the  needle  to  the  pole, 
you  will  not  only  be  enabled  to  point  through 
them  to  God,  but  enable  others  to  do  the  same. 

The  conclusion  arrived  at  in  this  matter  is, 
that  if  the  postulates  herein  laid  down  will 
stand  the  test  of  the  criticisms  of  Scholars  and 
Scientists,  and  are  in  harmony  with  existing 
laws  of  God,  they  are  a  constellation  of  the 
brightest  stars  that  have  ever  arisen  over  the 
horizon  of  the  Christian  faith.  It  will  open  the 
Genesis  to  a  plain  and  consistent  reading,  with 
no  confusion  of  terms  in  English  and  Hebrew 
dotted  into  the  account.  It  will  strengthen 


50  Am  I  Jew  or  Gentile  f 

belief  in  the  whole  Scripture,  where  belief  is  now 
wanted,  for  the  reason  alone  that  the  Genesis 
cannot  be  understood.  It  will  also  enable  each 
enquirer  to  solve  the  all-absorbing  question 
propounded  :  "  AM  I  JEW  OR  GENTILE  ?"  For, 
by  inspection,  each  one  can  determine  to  which 
type  of  the  human  races  they  belong,  and  can 
run  back  by  the  Divine  Law  of  reproduction 
to  their  origin  in  the  creation,  either  in  ADAM 
or  THE  ADAM. 


ADDENDA. 

February,  1891. 


GENESIS  NOT  UNDERSTOOD. 

A  Bishop  of  the  Episcopal  Church  in  high 
standing,  in  a  conversation  about  the  Genesis 
quite  lately  said  :  "  As  to  the  Genesis,  we  take 
it  as  a  whole  and  do  not  go  into  particulars." 
This  was  a  timely  and  true  observation,  from 
which  may  be  deduced  the  well-known  fact 
that  the  English  Genesis  has  not  been  and  is  not 
understood,  and  the  Bishop's  remark  is  a  call 
upon  all  for  information  on  that  subject,  and 
from  any  one  who  can  throw  light  upon  this 
abstruse  portion  of  Scripture.  He  could  have 
added  one  more  sentence  to  his  remark,  that 
the  English  Versions  in  the  absence  of  Adam  and 
The  Adam  from  their  proper  places  in  the 
account,  can  never  be  understood.  No  Hebrew 
scholar  or  Divine  will  deny  that  these  names 
appear  in  the  original,  as  we  have  stated  in  the 
forepart  of  this  Book. 

The  pertinent  question  then  would  seem  to 
be,  why  were  they  left  out  of  the  English  Ver- 
sions, as  they  are  the  pure  words  of  God,  and  the 
English  terms  substituted  for  them  are  not  ? 


52  Genesis  not  Understood. 

There  are  three  conditions  of  knowledge  ; 
ignorance,  belief,  and  actual  knowledge.  Igno- 
rance is  the  absence  of  belief  and  of  actual 
knowledge.  Exact  knowledge  is  derived  from 
our  senses  of  mind  or  body,  or  from  those  of 
others  applied  to  the  developed  immutable  laws 
of  God  in  Nature,  and  is  the  only  exact  knowl- 
edge man  can  possess.  Belief  is  founded  on 
information  or  conclusions  not  drawn  from  the 
operation  of  those  laws  of  Nature,  and  while  on 
many  subjects  may  have  the  same  effect,  is  not 
exact  knowledge. 

When  the  translation  of  the  Bible  was  made 
in  about  the  year  1540,  there  was  but  little 
actual  knowledge  on  the  subjects  here  treated 
of,  and  the  people  were  enveloped  in  a  haze  of 
traditions  and  superstitions.  Among  these  were, 
that  the  earth  was  flat  and  rested  on  a  turtle's 
back,  while  the  sun  revolved  around  the  earth. 
Coincident  with  these  was  the  prevalent  tradi- 
tion that  all  of  humanity  sprang  from  one  pair. 
Time  and  the  development  of  exact'  knowledge 
have  wiped  out  many  of  the  then  existing  tradi- 
tions, while  that  of  the  unity  of  the  race,  based 
upon  the  same  violations  of  God's  Natural  Laws, 
still  remains  in  our  English  Versions  ;  but  true 
science  has  long  since  consigned  it  to  the  same 
fate  as  the  others. 


Genesis  not  Understood.  53 

The  following  out  of  this  tradition  of  the  unity 
of  the  races  of  mankind,  however  honestly  in- 
tended to  make  the  Genesis  what  it  should  be, 
according  to  the  convictions  of  the  translators, 
not  what  it  was,  involves  the  following  principles 
and  conditions.  The  English  reader  is  misled 
from  the  true  meaning  of  Gen.  26,  27,  in  the 
Hebrew,  by  the  use  of  the  same  term  "  Man  "  in 
both  Verses,  for  Adam  and  The  Adam.  See 
pages  14  and  15  : 

That  Adam  and  not  The  Adam  was  the  Hus- 
band of  Eve.  See  page  18,  Gen.  II.,  7,  and  page 
22,  Gen.  II.,  22. 

That  the  object  of  God,  in  making  The  Adam 
and  Eve,  was  to  propagate  from  them  a  race  of 
people.  See  Gen.  I.,  28. 

That  Adam  being  the  name  of  a  number  or 
class  of  male  and  female  created,  could  not  prop- 
agate from  Eve — see  page  2 1,  Gen.  V.,  2 — it . 
being  a  universally  known  fact  that  reproduction  . 
in  the  human  family,  can  only  take  place  by  the 
mysterious  operation  of  the  Natural  Law  of  God 
between  a  male  and  female,  and  the  issue  in 
type  is  the  same  as  the  parents,  sometimes  a 
hybrid,  and  sometimes  a  pure  type,  and  some- 
times a  monstrosity  in  type,  but  never  another 
and  distinct  type. 


54  Genesis  not  Understood. 

That  the  declaration  of  the  unity  in  origin  of 
the  races  of  mankind  is  in  direct  conflict  with 
the  law  of  reproduction  established  in  Gen.  I., 

28,  and  the  indicated  diversity  in  Gen.  I.,  26,  27, 

29,  and  the  teachings  in  Leviticus. 

That  there  is  no  correct  genealogy  of  Jesus 
Christ  in  the  English  Versions,  because  there  is 
no  reproductive  head  named  in  the  creative  ac- 
count. For  no  reader  could  tell  from  the  Eng- 
lish Genesis  that  Adam  had  any  connection  with 
that  account,  and  he  would  be  justified  in  as- 
suming that  the  name  was  an  interpolation,  as  it 
does  not  appear  in  the  King  James  Bible  till  we 
reach  Gen.  II.,  19,  nor  in  the  Oxford  Revision, 
till  we  reach  Gen.  III.,  17.  See  page  20,  Gen. 
II.,  19,  and  page  26,  Gen.  III.,  17. 

That  the  unity  of  the  races  is  fixed  in  the 
English  Versions  in  Noah  by  the  translators 
doing  violence  to  the  Hebrew  by  eliminating 
words  and  substituting  others  not  found  in  the 
original,  thereby  making  the  flood  universal  in 
the  human  family,  except  Noah  and  those  who 
entered  the  Ark  with  him,  while  in  the  Hebrew 
only  The  Adam's  descendants  were  destroyed 
except  Noah  and  his  family.  See  page  36,  Gen. 
VI.,  7,  and  the  remainder  of  that  account. 

The  omission  of  Adam  and  The  Adam  from 
their  places  in  the  King  James  Bible  and  the 


G me  si s  not  Understood.  55 

error  of  translation  respecting  the  flood,  led 
the  early  Churches  and  Divines  to  accept  the 
tradition  that  Adam  and  Eve,  not  The  Adam 
and  Eve,  were  the  created  heads  of  the  races  of 
mankind.  This  education  continued  for  a  long 
period  without  any  opposition.  Those  ignorant 
of  the  Laws  of  Nature,  and  especially  the  Laws 
of  reproduction  accepted,  and  still  accept, 
blindly  these  teachings,  believing  in  the  analogy 
that  the  sun  still  revolves  around  the  earth. 

As  knowledge  spread  wider  and  wider,  and 
as  God's  Natural  Laws  became  better  and  better 
known,  the  conflict  between  these  Laws  and  the 
English  Genesis  became  more  bitter.  The  con- 
crete of  exact  knowledge,  which  is  the  developed 
action  of  these  laws,  gradually  extended  through- 
out civilization.  Among  those  who  were  in- 
strumental in  this  work  were  the  scientists,  who 
acknowledged  and  obeyed  these  laws.  For  this 
reason  they  have  been  denounced  by  the  teachers 
of  the  unity  of  the  races  as  unbelievers  and  op- 
ponents of  the  Bible,  till  the  matter  has  assumed 
the  startling  proportions  of  a  conflict  between 
religion  and  science. 

The  Scientist  disputes  the  universality  of  the 
flood  claimed  in  the  Genesis. 

The  Ethnologist  smiles  when  the  unity  of  the 
race  is  proclaimed  from  the  pulpit. 


56  Genesis  not  Understood. 

The  Philosopher  sees  all  reproduced  forms  in 
nature  following  implicitly  the  Laws  of  repro- 
duction, and  properly  asks  why  the  races  of 
mankind  are  excepted  from  these  Laws. 

The  Geologist  attacks  the  foundation  and 
superstructure  of  the  Genesis  fiat  creation  in  six 
days  for  similar  reasons,  and  makes  evolution 
the  main  prop  of  his  theories. 

The  Agnostic  wants  more  proof  than  the  Eng- 
lish Versions  give  him. 

The  Infidel  sneeringly  asks,  "  Did  Cain  marry 
his  sister  ?" 

All  these  are  more  or  less  pounding  away  at 
the  Genesis,  and  some  of  them  scoff  at  the  Chris- 
tian religion  because  of  these  errors  of  transla- 
tion. But  restore  Adam  and  The  Adam  in  the 
English  Versions  and  correct  the  translation  in 
regard  to  the  flood,  and  this  vast  multitude  will 
flock  to  the  support  of  the  Genesis,  and  believe 
in  it  as  the  Foundation  Stone  of  the  Christian 
Religion  and  incidentally  to  a  belief  in  the  whole 
Bible.  We  will  now  proceed  to  show  the  reasons 
for  these  conclusions. 


GENEALOGY  OF  JESUS  CHRIST, 
PROVING  HIS  DIVINITY. 

It  would  be  truly  gratifying  to  the  Christian 
to  be  able  to  read  in  his  Bible  the  correct 
genealogy  of  the  Saviour.  We  now  have  his 
genealogy  in  Luke  III.,  running  from  Joseph  to 
Adam.  This  we  claim  is  incorrect,  as  it  should 
be  The  Adam,  the  created  head  of  the  Jewish 
line,  which  evolved  Christ.  To  understand  this 
fully,  the  reader  should  not  be  satisfied  with  the 
simple  reading  of  Gen.  I.,  26,  27,  where  he  is 
informed  in  the  Hebrew  that  Adam  defined  in 
Gen.  V.,  2,  as  the  name  of  a  class  of  male  and 
female,  the  number  not  beinglimited  or  indicated, 
and  has  no  individuality  connected  with  the 
name.  The  Gen.  I.,  27,  records  in  the  Hebrew 
the  creation  of  The  Adam  the  husband  of  Eve 
as  subsequently  shown,  and  also  a  like  class  as 
above  of  male  and  female.  In  these  two  Verses 
we  claim  were  two  separate  and  distinct  classes 
of  human  beings  created. 

The  question  arises,  who  were  the  human 
beings  thus  created,  and  were  they  created  in 
single  pairs  of  each  class,  or  in  numbers  over  the 
face  of  the  whole  earth,  or  was  the  entire  Crea- 
tions in  the  two  Verses  confined  as  claimed  by 
the  advocates  of  the  unity  of  the  races  to  a 
single  pair  ? 


58  Genealogy  of  Jesus  Christ, 

In  discussing  these  questions  we  rely  upon 
no  speculations  or  theories,  but  entirely  upon 
biblical  proofs.  The  first  class  under  the  name 
Adam  were  to  have  dominion  over  the  Fish  of 
the  Sea,  and  over  the  Fowl  of  the  Air,  and  over 
the  Cattle,  and  over  all  the  Earth,  and  over 
every  creeping  thing  that  creepeth  upon  the 
Earth.  Gen.  I.,  26.  This  is  clear  and  definite, 
and  about  which  there  can  be  no  controversy. 

The  second  class  created  under  The  Adam, 
and  male  and  female,  had  no  such  power  con- 
ferred upon  them.  Gen.  I.,  27.  This  is  also 
clear  and  definite,  and  about  which  there  can  be 
no  controversy.  History  confirms  this  position 
of  Holy  Writ.  By  the  Laws  of  reproduction  we 
find  upon  the  earth  six  distinct  types  of  the 
human  family,  namely  :  the  Caucasian,  Mongo- 
lian, Malay,  Indian,  Negro  and  the  Hebrew, 
all  persistently  reproduced  in  type.  All  except 
the  Hebrews  have  held  the  dominion  referred 
to  through  all  history,  and  now  hold  that 
dominion,  while  the  Hebrews  have  twice  at- 
tempted to  make  themselves  a  Nation  for  domin- 
ion and  failed,  and  are  now  a  scattered  race 
throughout  the  world.  This  would  seem  to  show 
us  clearly  who  were  created  under  the  name  of 
the  class  Adam,  and  who  were  created  under 
the  class  The  Adam,  and  male  and  female. 


Proving  His  Divinity.  59 

About  this  there  should  be  no  controversy  it 
seems  to  us. 

As  to  numbers  created  we  must  look  to  Gen. 
I.,  29,  which  is  fully  discussed  in  the  next  ar- 
ticle, "Biblical  and  Scientific  Proof  of  the 
Genesis  Creation,  as  from  the  Hebrew,"  but  will 
remark  in  passing,  that  food  was  provided  for 
animals  and  created  beings  "  over  all  the  earth." 
God  said  to  those  created  beings,  *'  Behold," 
(which  means  to  see,)  "  I  have  given  you  every 
herb  yielding  seed  which  is  upon  the  face  of  all 
the  earth)  and  every  tree  in  which  is  the  fruit 
of  a  tree  yielding  seed,  to  you  it  shall  be  for 
food."  We  assume  that  God  did  not  create 
things  in  vain,  and  when  He  called  upon  his 
created  beings  to  see  the  food  provided  for  them 
over  all"  the  earth,  the  conclusion  must  be  that 
those  beings  were  co-existent  with  the  food 
"over  all  the  earth."  This  would  seem  to 
dispose  of  any  assumption  of  a  single  pair  of 
each  type  or  of  a  single  pair  created. 

The  correct  Genealogy  of  Jesus  Christ  would 
seem  to  follow  as  a  matter  of  course.  He  having 
been  a  Hebrew  and  a  Jew,  his  blood  line  to  the 
Creation,  by  the  Law  of  reproduction,  was  both 
Hebrew  and  Jew. 

The  name  of  Jew  is  particularly  applied  to  His 
genealogy,  and  is  a  specific  line  of  Hebrews  with- 


60  Genealogy  of  Jesus  Christ \ 

in  the  Hebrew  race.  Under  the  class  male  and 
female  created  in  Gen.  I.,  27,  the  Hebrews 
proper  were  made  in  numbers,  so  that  Cain  had 
no  difficulty  in  finding  a  Hebrew  wife  in  the  land 
of  Nod. 

The  Genealogy  of  Christ  starts  in  the  Creation 
of  The  Adam  and  Eve,  runs  through  Noah  and 
his  descendants  to  Joseph.  Luke  III. 

The  inevitable  conclusion  from  all  this  is,  that 
it  is  our  duty  as  being  far  safer  for  us  to  rely 
upon  God's  translation  of  His  word  through  His 
immutable  Laws  of  reproduction,  than  accept 
that  of  men  ignorant  of  those  Laws,  and  acting 
under  traditions  and  superstitions. 

In  what  way  is  the  English  reader  who  may  be 
ignorant  of  the  Hebrew  and  the  Laws  of  repro- 
duction to  derive  any  true  benefit  from  the  read- 
ing of  this  portion  of  Scriptures  ?  If  the  Bishops 
of  the  Church,  who  are  educated  men  in  Hebrew, 
are  compelled  to  skip  this  portion  of  God's  word 
as  not  understandable,  what  can  be  expected 
from  the  uneducated  who  desire  to  read  their 
Bible,  and  find  out  all  about  their  Saviour, 
especially  his  genealogy  ? 

At  present  we  know  of  no  way  except  to  fol- 
low the  same  course  that  we  pursued  over  thirty 
years  ago,  being  then  unacquainted  with  the 
Hebrew,  but  had  a  full  knowledge  and  under- 


Proving  His  Divinity.  61 

standing  of  the  Laws  of  reproduction  in  the 
various  races  of  mankind.  Such  was  our  con- 
fide.ice  in  the  inspiration  of  the  Genesis  that  we 
were  satisfied  there  was  something  wrong  in  the 
English  translation. 

.  We  procured  a  Hebrew  Student's  Manual, 
which  contained  the  word  for  word  translation 
by  the  best  Hebrew  Scholars.  We  found  that 
Adam  and  Ha-Adam,  or  The  Adam,  were  per- 
sistently used  in  the,  Hebrew,  as  we  have'  given 
in  the  forepart  of  this  work. 

We  then  took  all  of  our  family  Bibles  and 
erased  the  translations,  and  restored  Adam  and 
The  Adam  wherever  they  occurred  in  the 
Heb:  :w,  and  of  necessity  corrected  the  transla- 
tion of  the  flood. 

Light  then  beamed  over  the  whole  subject, 
and  with  a  knowledge  of  the  Natural  Laws  of 
God  and  their  application  to  the  Genesis  ac- 
count of  Creation,  there  was  no  difficulty  of 
understanding  it,  which  in  this  development  is 
clear  and  lucid. 

The  reader,  by  making  these  restorations, 
while  he  may  not  understand  the  Creation  ac- 
count, which  depends  upon  a  knowledge  of  the 
Laws  of  Nature,  will  clearly  see  the  creative 
origin  of  The  Adam,  the  husband  of  Eve,  and 
that  they  were  the  created  heads  of  the  line  of 
humanity  that  evolved  Jesus  Christ. 


62  Genealogy  of  Jesus  Christ, 

As  we  understand  it,  these  errors  of  transla- 
tion are  not  in  conflict  with  any  article  of  the 
Christian  faith,  but  are  obstacles  to  its  ready  re- 
ception by  a  very  large  class  of  intelligent  people. 
From  our  experience,  we  fear  that  these  correc- 
tions will  be  very  slow  in  accomplishment,  as  the 
present  clergy  have  all  been  educated  otherwise, 
and  they  have  little  time  to  investigate  anything 
new,  and  the  orthodox  press  will  not  go  athwart 
the  teachings  of  the  churches.  It  is  to  be  hoped 
that  the  effort  to  this  end  may  be  made  by  those 
having  special  charge  of  this  matter,  but  if  not, 
the  only  hope  the  reader  has  to  get  what  he  is 
entitled  to,  is  from  the  secular  press,  which,  when 
it  has  investigated  this  matter  fully,  and  finds 
that  the  positions  taken  are  correct  (for  they  are 
matters  of  plain  common  sense  and  history), 
they  will  turn  in  and  help  the  Bible  as  contained 
in  the  Hebrew. 

The  main  point  in  the  whole  matter  is,  that 
the  Christian  should  be  enabled  to  read  in  his 
Bible  the  correct  genealogy  of  the  Saviour,  in 
order  that  he  may  judge  of  his  Divinity.  The 
pulpits  of  the  land  ring  with  able  and  apparently 
conclusive  arguments  to  prove  this  position. 
But  at  best,  all  such  proofs  are  inferential. 
What  will  the  reader  find  on  the  return  of 
Adam  and  The  Adam  to  their  places  as  in  the 
Hebrew  ? 


Proving  His  Divinity.  63 

He  will  find  in  Gen.  I.,  26,  27,  the  Creation 
of  two  distinct  classes  of  people. 

He  will  find  in  Gen.  I.,  27,  the  Creation  of 
The  Adam,  and  male  and  female,  which  is  the 
Creation  of  the  Hebrew  race,  and  that  The 
Adam  was  the  husband  of  Eve,  and  tracing  their 
descendants  through  (after  making  the  correc- 
tion in  the  translation  of  the  flood)  he  will  find 
a  distinct  line  of  people  called  Jews,  that  evolved 
the  Saviour  of  mankind. 

He  will  find  too,  other  Hebrews  reproduced 
persistently  and  parallel  with  the  Jewish  line, 
and  that  they  have  been  a  distinct  and  separate 
people  throughout  all  history. 

The  Adam,  the  male  head  of  the  Jewish  line, 
was  selected  by  God  to  undergo  the  test  of 
obedience  to  His  Laws,  and  the  Hebrews  as  a 
race  to  make,  publish  and  ventilate  those  Laws 
by  writing  in  the  Hebrew  the  Books  of  the  Old 
Testament,  and  in  the  Greek  those  of  the  New 
Testament,  and  finally  making  Jesus  Christ 
crucified  the  index*  of  those  Laws  •  That  race 
has  been  the  chosen  people  of  God  for  those 
purposes. 

All  the  design,  plan  and  forethought  of  this 
Creation  had  its  origin  with  the  Great  Creator 
for  an  end,  and  human  thought  must  centre 
upon  something  as  the  object  to  be  attained. 


64  Genealogy  of  Jesus  Christ, 

Is  there  any  human  being,  even  in  the  plenitude 
of  his  ingenuity,  who  can  assign  a  reason  for 
the  Creation  of  anything,  as  being  simply  a 
Creation  ? 

The  reasoning  mind  must  rest  right  here  in 
oblivion,  if  it  cannot  reach  forth  and  find  some 
ground  adequate  for  the  great  conception. 

The  scheme  of  salvation,  it  seems  to  us,  is  the 
only  one  which  satisfies  the  equation  of  design. 
The  Creation  of  The  Adam  and  Eve  to  evolve 
in  due  time  Jesus  Christ,  His  crucifixion,  His 
rising  from  the  dead,  His  ascension  back  to 
Heaven,  the  preeminent  success  of  His  teach- 
ings and  doctrines,  are  things  in  harmony  with 
the  plan.  No  other  event  or  train  of  events, 
can  be  found  in  all  history  which  compare  in 
importance  with  these.  In  fact,  there  is  nothing 
in  the  whole  Creation  that  the  mind  can  fasten 
upon  that  shows  design,  execution  and  fulfill- 
ment that  can  be  compared  in  importance  with 
them. 

We,  therefore,  say  that  the  Divinity  of  Christ 
is  beyond  all  cavil,  and  that  His  genealogy  from 
The  Adam  and  Eve  to  Joseph  is  correct. 


BIBLICAL  AND  SCIENTIFIC  PROOF  OF 

THE  GENESIS  CREATION,  AS 

FROM  THE  HEBREW. 

There  have  been  so  many  attempted  explana- 
tions of  the  Genesis  Creation,  and  so  many 
attempts  to  reconcile  the  English  Versions  of  it 
with  nature  and  with  theories,  that  the  reading 
world  is  tired  out  with  their  considerations. 
Theories  innumerable  have  been  advanced,  based 
partly  within  and  partly  without  the  account  in 
the  English  Versions,  but  never  one  as  we  have 
had  the  good  fortune  to  see,  based  solely  upon 
the  Hebrew,  and  written  entirely  within  the 
account. 

It  is  our  purpose  to  do  this,  to  keep  strictly 
within  the  Hebrew  record,  to  advance  no  theories 
or  explanations  not  found  therein  or  deducible 
therefrom,  and  conclude  and  prove  it  by  the 
record,  what  will  undoubtedly  be  considered  a 
bold  assertion,  that  the  Universe  was  created  by 
fiat  in  six  days  substantially  as  it  now  exists. 
That  this  planet  earth  was  finished  on  the  sixth 
day  replete  with  the  vegetable  and  animal  king- 
doms, substantially  as  they  now  are  all  over  the 
earth  in  quantities,  and  that  the  various  races  of 
men  now  persistently  reproduced  in  type,  wera 


60  Biblical  and  Scientific  Proof 

created  in  numbers  of  each  race  in  the  various 
portions  of  the  earth  where  they  now  exist.  In 
other  words,  that  this  planet  in  all  its  parts,  and 
all  things  upon  it  which  are  continued  by  repro- 
duction, were  created  in  quantities  within  the 
six  days. 

This  proposition  is  so  inconsistent  with  gen- 
erally received  opinions,  that  the  reader  may  be 
inclined  to  stop  just  here,  and  pronounce  it  a 
vision.  But  have  a  little  patience  with  us,  and 
read  this  article  to  the  end,  if  not  for  edification, 
to  satisfy  your  curiosity,  you  may  come  to  a 
different  conclusion. 

Having  written  previous  articles,  containing 
many  points  cited  here,  we  shall  be  compelled  to 
repeat  many  things  said  therein.  We  only  ex- 
cuse that  necessity  by  saying  that  truth  cannot 
be  too  often  repeated. 

There  are  several  causes  which  have  con- 
spired to  make  the  reading  of  the  Genesis  Crea- 
tion difficult,  if  not  almost  impossible  of  under- 
standing. The  mind  of  the  reader,  if  intelli- 
gent, is  crammed  full  of  theories  and  theologies 
on  the  whole  or  parts  of  the  account.  He  can- 
not, and  does  not,  read  the  account  as  it  was 
written  to  be  read,  and  hence  he  slides  from 
point  to  point  till  he  arrives  at  the  end  with 
scarce  a  period  or  a  comma,  and  then  declares 


of  the  Genesis  Creation.  07 

that  it  is  a  jargon  of  terms  which  are  not  under- 
standable. This  is  all  natural,  and  as  a  rule  is 
believed  to  be  true.  There  is  but  one  such 
account,  and  one  such  production  in  the  known 
world,  and  there  is  but  one  way  of  reading  it  to 
understand  it. 

The  reader  must,  if  possible,  strip  his  mind 
of  every  theory  and  every  theology,  of  every 
tradition  and  of  all  knowledge  intervening, 
except  what  he  reads  about.  He  should  read  no 
faster  than  the  account  is  given,  and  no  faster 
than  he  can  understand,  for  if  he  does  not  under- 
stand one  part  he  will  fail  to  understand 
the  remainder,  as  every  subsequent  part  is 
dependent  upon  the  preceding  part.  When  he 
has  read  the  first  day's  work,  he  should  stop,  as 
the  account  stops,  over  night,  and  consider  just 
what  has  been  done  and  no  more.  He  must 
then  look  into  the  terms  used,  determine  their 
meaning  and  import,  and  he  will  then  see  how 
far  the  Creation  has  progressed  and  know  the 
condition  of  things  then,  and  no  more. 

There  are  certain  general  principles,  however, 
which  the  reader  must  have  the  education  and 
mental  ability  to  grasp  and  comprehend,  before 
he  will  be  prepared  to  read  the  Genesis  Creation 
with  benefit.  He  must  know  the  difference  be- 
tween creating  and  making.  Creating  is  bring- 


68  Biblical  and  Scientific  Pr*of 

ing  into  existence  a  new  element  by  fiat,  while 
making  is  the  combination  of  these  elements  into 
new  forms. 

Gen.  II.,  i.  And  the  heaven  (not  heavens) 
were  finished  and  all  the  host 
of  them. 

Gen.  II.,  2.  And  on  the  seventh  day  God 
ended  His  work  that  He  had 
made ;  and  He  rested  on  the 
seventh  day  from  all  His  work 
which  He  had  made. 

Gen.  II.,  3.  And  God  blessed  the  seventh 
day  and  sanctified  it,  because 
that  in  it  He  had  rested  from  all 
His  work  which  God  created  to 
make.  (Hebrew.) 

From  this  last  clause  we  learn  that  God  created 
certain  things  out  of  which  He  was  to  make  all 
His  works.  We  must  then  look  into  the  account 
to  find  the  created  elements,  and  then  look  for 
those  things  made  or  combined  from  them.  This 
calls  for  a  high  education,  called  in  these  days, 
Science  or  the  tracing  of  God's  unwritten  Laws 
in  Nature. 

That  no  one  may  be  misled  by  the  term 
science,  we  say  that  there  are  true  sciences,  and 
many  so-called  sciences  that  are  false,  as  there 
are  true  religions  and  false  religions.  True 


ef  the  Genesis  Creation.  09 

science  is  the  developing  and  tracing  in  action 
God's  Natural  Laws  ;  true  religion  is  based  on 
God's  revealed  word. 

So  that  true  science  is  the  handmaid  of  true 
religion,  the  one  dealing  with  the  unwritten 
Natural  Laws  of  God,  making  our  existences  on 
earth  possible,  while  the  other  deals  in  written 
Spiritual  Laws,  and  hence  easier  of  compre- 
hension by  all. 

The  account  of  the  Genesis  Creation  is  a  con- 
catenation of  Natural  Laws  of  the  most  intri- 
cate and  abstruse  nature,  requiring  all  the  ele- 
ments of  the  highest  order  of  intellect  and  edu- 
cation to  do  ample  justice  to  the  great  subject. 
We  have  spent  many  years  of  devoted  study  and 
writing  upon  it,  going  little  beyond,  and  still  feel 
that  we  have  not  reached  its  boundaries.  While 
we  may  be  able  to  explain  the  leading  features 
of  created  elements  and  their  combinations  to 
make  existing  forms,  and  repeat  the  discoveries 
of  the  laws  of  gravity,  attraction  of  cohesion, 
law  of  reproduction,  evaporation  of  water,  of 
electricity,  magnetism  and  the  like,  we  can  go  no 
further  than  point  out  their  effects. 

The  controlling  law  which  governs  the  Uni- 
verse of  the  heavenly  bodies  is  the  attraction  of 
gravity,  while  the  controlling  law  that  governs 
all  reproduced  forms  on  this  earth,  is  the  law  of 


70  Biblical  and  Scientific  Proof 

continuance,  commonly  called  the  Law  of  repro- 
duction "after  its  kind."  There  are  innumer- 
able other  subsidiary  laws,  while  not  so  control- 
ling, are  equally  important  in  the  grand  chain. 

By  giving  these  two  controlling  laws  and  their 
dependencies  full  force  and  vitality,  for  the  one 
is  just  as  binding  upon  us  as  the  other,  or  any 
other  law  of  God,  the  creative  account  can  then 
be  understood  by  the  ordinary  reader  for  all 
practical  purposes. 

The  Law  of  gravity  is  now  well  known  to  be 
the  curb  which  holds  the  Heavenly  bodies  to 
their  duties,  gives  us  day  and  night  and  seasons, 
brings  us  rain,  holds  the  seas  to  their  bounds 
and  all  things  upon  earth  to  their  places.  We 
know  of  no  Natural  Law  so  universal  in  its 
action  and  so  useful  in  its  effects.  So  far  as  this 
earth  is  concerned,  the  Law  of  reproduction  and 
the  Law  of  evaporation  of  water  are  of  the  next 
importance,  but  would  be  useless  and  inoperative 
without  the  Law  of  gravity.  Of  what  practical 
use  would  the  Creation  of  perishable  forms  on 
this  planet  be,  without  some  provision  for  their 
continuance.  That  provision  has  been  made  and 
the  Law  of  reproduction  established,  and  each 
and  all  of  us  owe  our  existence  to  it.  That  debt 
some  have  paid  by  utter  neglect,  others  by  posi- 
tive denial  of  its  provisions.  This  Natural  Law 


of  the  Genesis  Creation.  71 

is  as  binding  upon  us  for  acknowledgment  as 
any  one  of  the  Ten  Commandments,  or  any  other 
Divine  Law,  and  still  it  is  denied  or  ignored 
in  some  theologies  and  so-called  scientific 
theories. 

The  law  in  its  operation  can  be  compared  to 
the  tracks  of  an  animal  upon  the  snow,  where 
each  track  represents  a  new  reproduction.  You 
trace  the  tracks  back  and  you  find  the  beginning 
or  creation,  and  forward  and  you  find  the  living 
thing— the  tracks  are  all  alike.  All  history  and 
our  own  experience  show  the  persistency  of  these 
reproductions  in  type — no  type  has  ever  been 
known  to  reproduce  another  type— so  that 
existing  types  give  us  the  means  of  tracing  back 
all  lines  of  existences  to  the  beginning  or  into 
the  creative  account,  thereby  proving  what  was 
created  or  made. 

We  then  have  the  right  to  demand  of  the 
Genesis  account  that  the  six  races  of  humanity 
persistently  reproduced  in  type  should  be  pro- 
vided a  place  in  that  account,  with  some  indica- 
tion of  their  status  on  earth.  Gen.  I.,  26,  pro- 
vides for  five  of  these  races  under  the  name 
Adam. 

The  other  race,  the  Hebrews,  are  a  persist- 
ently reproduced  people  over  all  the  earth.  Thii 
gives  them  place  in  Gen.  I.,  27,  as  well  as  their 
subsequent  genealogy. 


72          •  Biblical  and  Scientific  Proof 

In  ordinary  Holy  Writ  the  rules  of  grammar 
made  by  experts  on  language  should  be  invoked 
where  God's  Natural  Laws  are  not  involved  ; 
but  when  they  are,  it  is  safer  to  let  those  laws 
define  such  portions,  rather  than  trust  to  rules 
of  grammar,  ^translations  or  constructions  made 
by  men. 

The  Law  of  evaporation  of  water  is  the  hand- 
maid of  the  Law  of  reproduction,  and  makes  the 
successful  operation  of  that  law  possible.  The 
feeding  processes  of  the  earth  are  accomplished 
by  these  evaporated  waters.  They  rise  in  the 
atmosphere,  and  when  they  become  too  heavy 
by  collective  affinities,  fall  in  rain  upon  the 
mountains,  hills,  valleys  and  plains  of  the  earth. 
But  pure  rain  water  alone  will  not  supply  the 
vast  quantities  of  carbonate  of  lime,  and  other 
things  required  for  the  bones  of  animals  and 
man,  and  for  the  scales  and  bones  of  fishes,  and 
the  shells  of  the  large  class  of  Crustacea.  The 
amount  is  enormous,  but  the  provision  in  nature 
is  made  equal  to  the  demand.  The  mountains 
and  upper  levels  of  the  earth  contain  vast  sup- 
plies of  lime  stone,  and  the  rains  descending 
upon  them  percolate  their  fissures,  and  each 
particle  of  water  bears  its  tiny  load  to  the  wait- 
ing plants,  animals,  and  man  on  the  lower  levels. 
When  these  store-houses  become  exhausted  by 


of  the  Genesis  Creation.  73 

attrition,  provision  is  made  for  new  upheavals 
to  expose  to  the  rains  new  store-houses.  Hence 
the  earth  was  made  with  mountains  and  hills, 
that  the  feeding  process  should  be  from  the 
beginning  continuous. 

The  same  Law  of  reproduction  extends  to 
every  reproduced  crystaline  form,  to  reforming 
rocks  with  all  their  elements,  the  same  as  in 
the  vegetable  or  animal  kingdom  and  in  man, 
with  all  their  elements. 

Another  important  point  to  aid  in  the  reading 
of  the  Genesis  account  is  to  determine  the  dis- 
tribution of  created  things  upon  the  earth.     No 
theories,  however  plausible,  can  determine  this 
question;  it  must  be  arrived  at  solely  from  the 
record  in  the  account  itself.     To  this  end  we 
quote  from  Gen.  I.,  26,  to  Ge'n.  I.,  30,  inclusive: 
Gen.,  26.     And  God  said,  let  us  make  Adam 
in  our  image  after  our  likeness, 
and  let  them  have  dominion  over 
the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the 
fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the  earth, 
and  over  every  creeping  thing  that 
creepeth  upon  the  earth. 
Gen.,  27.     And   God   created   The  Adam  in 
His  own  image  ;  in   the  image  of 
God  created  He  him  ;   male  and 
female  created  He  them. 


74  Biblical  and  Scientific  Proof 

Gen.,  28.  And  God  blessed  them  ;  and  God 
said  unto  them  be  fruitful  and 
multiply  and  replenish  the  earth, 
and  subdue  it,  and  have  dominion 
over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over 
the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  every 
living  thing  that  creepeth  upon  the 
earth. 

Gen.,  29.  And  God  said,  behold,  I  have 
given  you  every  herb  bearing  seed 
which  is  upon  the  face  of  all  the 
earth,  and  every  tree  in  which  is 
the  fruit  of  a  tree  yielding  seed,  to 
you  it  shall  be  for  food. 

Gen.,  30.  And  to  every  beast  of  the  earth, 
and  to  every  fowl  of  the  air,  and  to 
everything  that  creepeth  upon  the 
earth  wherein  there  is  life,  I  have 
given  every  green  herb  for  food, 
and  it  was  so. 

This  quotation  should  be  read  by  the  intelli- 
gent reader  as  though  he  had  never  heard  of  the 
Bible,  except  what  he  has  read  of  the  account, 
or  of  any  theories,  theologies  or  traditions  on 
the  subject,  for  if  the  account  be  a  true  one, 
which  we  claim  it  is,  it  should  stand  upon  its 
own  foundation  without  any  extraneous  support. 


of  the  Genesis  Creation.  75 

Gen.  I.,  26,  27,  have  been  fully  considered  in 
a  previous  article,  except  as  to  numbers  created 
or  made.  Gen.  I.,  28,  is  the  establishment  of 
the  Law  of  reproduction  in  the  human  family, 
and  also  the  extent  of  the  dominion  which  Adam 
(male  and  female),  were  empowered  to  have  over 
the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air, 
and  over  every  living  thing  that  creepeth  upon 
the  earth.  This  power  of  dominion  is  broader 
and  more  extensive  in  Gen.  I.,  26,  than  it  is  in 
Gen.  I.,  28.  The  two  Verses  together  make  the 
dominion  over  all  the  earth. 

As  God  has  never  revoked  a  Natural  Law  or 
changed  one,  the  same  law  which  Reestablished 
then  exists  now  upon  the  earth,  and  we  know 
what  types  of  the  human  family  are  now  per- 
sistently reproduced.  Not  only  does  this  Law 
of  reproduction  bear  upon  numbers  created,  but 
the  food  question  in  Gen.  I.,  29,  would  seem  to 
conclusively  settle  it :  "  And  behold,  I  have 
given  you  every  herb  bearing  seed  which  is 
upon  the  face  of  all  the  earth,  and  every  tree  in 
which  is  the  fruit  of  a  tree  yielding  seed,  to  you 
it  shall  be  for  food." 

This  is  converse  held  directly  between  God 
and  His  created  people.  "  Behold,  I  have  given 
you  this  food,  which  is  upon  the  face  of  all  the 
earth."  God  says,  behold  !  that  is,  see  the  food 


70  Biblical  and  Scientific  Proof 

I  have  given  you  "upon  the  face  of  all  the 
earth."  To  see  a  thing  is  to  have  it  within  the 
range  of  vision,  so  that  the  created  humanity 
addressed  must  have  been  in  the  immediate 
vicinity  of  the  food  given  them. 

It  is  a  well  known  fact  that  the  same  kind  of 
food  does  not  grow  "  upon  the  face  of  all  the 
earth,"  and  that  every  section  of  the  earth  has 
food  peculiar  to  itself.  Most  of  the  leading 
articles  of  food  used  on  this  Continent  have  been 
brought  from  foreign  countries,  while  the  native 
Indians  and  the  Negroes  of  Africa  subsisted  well 
on  the  created  foods  of  these  lands,  and  have 
done  so  to  the  present  day. 

The  same  argument  applies  to  the  food  given 
to  the  animals  in  Gen.  I.,  30.  It  may  be  said 
that  this  whole  subject  of  food  was  intended  to 
apply  to  the  future  of  mankind,  and  not  par- 
ticularly to  those  created.  This  is  met  by  the 
last  four  words  of  Gen.  I.,  30.  It  was  not  only 
a  future,  but  a  present  gift  then  and  there,  for 
the  closing  words  of  this  subject  are,  "  and  it 
was  so,"  clenching  the  gift  to  the  then  present 
time,  as  well  as  to  the  future.  The  intelligent 
reader  of  this  food  gift,  if  his  mind  was  free  from 
bias,  could  come  to  no  other  conclusion  than 
this.  That  an  all  wise  Creator  would  not  have 
created  animals  and  food  for  them,  and  for 


of  the  Genesis  Creation.  77 

created  beings  "  upon  the  face  of  all  the  earth," 
and  then  call  upon  those  created  beings  "  in  all 
the  earth  "  to  see  the  food  and  enjoy  the  bless- 
ing, when  there  were  no  created  beings  there. 

From  these  considerations  and  others  which 
will  be  noted  hereafter,  we  deduce  that  the 
Universe  was  created  and  made  by  combination 
of  elements,  and  finished  by  fiat  of  God  in  six 
days  in  true  equilibrium,  and  that  that  equilib- 
rium has  continued  to  the  present  time  and 
now  exists.  That  this  equilibrium  extended  not 
only  to  the  Universe,  but  to  each  and  every 
portion  of  it,  and  to  this  earth  and  all  its  parts. 

Considering  then  this  equilibrium,  the  Law  of 
reproduction  in  the  mineral,  vegetable  and  ani- 
mal kingdoms  and  in  mankind,  the  food  ques- 
tion, and  Gen.  I.,  26,  27,  in  the  Hebrew,  we  are 
constrained  to  the  following  conclusions  :  That 
the  surface  of  this  earth,  and  all  upon  it,  was 
created  and  made  substantially  as  it  now  exists. 
That  the  vegetable  kingdom  covered  the  whole 
earth,  and  was  made  to  feed  the  animal  kingdom 
and  mankind  alike  covering  the  whole  earth. 
As  we  have  said  before,  we  reason  that  the  Cau- 
casian race  was  created  on  the  Continent  of 
Europe,  the  Mongolian  and  Malay  in  Asia,  the 
Indian  in  America,  the  Negro  in  Africa,  and  the 
Hebrew  in  the  Holy  Land.  We  find  nothing 


78  biblical  and  Scientific  Proof 

in  the  inspired  Hebrew  writings  inconsistent  with 
these  conclusions,  but  there  are  constructions  in 
various  forms  not  found  in  the  Hebrew,  that 
are  inconsistent  with  them.  These  conclusions 
satisfy  every  equation  in  nature,  and  every  equa- 
tion of  existence  named  and  not  named  in  the 
Hebrew  account  of  the  Creation. 

We  will  now  point  out  definitions  given  by  the 
Hebrew  writer  of  the  creative  account,  of  a  few 
terms  used  therein,  which  make  the  account 
somewhat  confused  if  the  reader  overlooks 
them,  or  does  not  comprehend  their  meanings 
in  place. 

These  terms  are  "heaven,"  "earth,"  "day," 
"Adam"  and  "The  Adam."  "Heaven"  is 
defined  in  Gen.  I.,  8,  as  expanse,  which  means 
in  this  connection  space  or  vacuum. 

"  Earth  "  has  three  meanings  in  the  account, 
each  dependent  upon  its  use  in  place  and 
definition  for  the  place.  In  Gen.  I.,  i,  earth  is 
declared  as  being  without  form  and  voidness. 
This  definition  would  not  aid  the  reader  if  there 
was  not  a  second  definition  of  it  in  Gen.  I.,  10, 
"  and  God  called  the  dry  land  earth."  The  first 
was  earth  without  form,  and  the  second,  earth 
with  form  or  "  dry  land."  True  science  comes 
in  here  to  explain  these  definitions.  The  first 
earth  was  created  elements,  the  second  earth, 


of  the  Genesis  Creation.  79 

these  in  combination  in  solid  tangible  forms, 
science  having  established  the  fact  that  "dry 
land "  contains  every  primordial  element  in 
combination. 

It  will  be  seen  that  dry  land  is  not  the  ponder- 
able mass  of  this  planet,  and  hence  not  the  third 
definition  of  earth.  That  mass  is  composed  of 
dry  land,  seas,  rivers,  lakes,  and  other  waters 
and  the  atmosphere,  and  is  the  combined  mass 
of  this  planet  complete  revolving  around  the 
sun. 

The  Scriptural  "  day  "  is  defined  in  Gen.  I.,  5, 
as  the  light  portion  of  what  we  call  day,  which 
includes  the  four  divisions  of  light,  evening, 
night  and  morning.  This  day  is  of  different 
lengths  in  different  planetary  bodies.  In  those 
revolving  quicker  on  their  axis  than  the  earth, 
the  day  or  light  is  shorter,  while  on  those  re- 
volving slower,  the  day  or  light  is  longer. 

Adam  of  Gen.  I.,  26,  is  a  group  of  human 
beings  made  of  the  dust  of  the  earth,  or  dry 
land,  or  in  other  words,  of  elements  of  created 
matter,  and  is  defined  in  Gen.  V.,  2. 

"  Male  and  female  created  He  them 
and  blessed  them,  and  called  their 
name  Adam  in  the  day  when  they 
were  created." 


80  Biblical  and  Scientific  Proof 

It  will  be  noticed  that  there  is  no  limit  fixed 
to  the  numbers  thus  created.  In  order  that  the 
language  should  conform  to  the  ordinary  con- 
struction, that  one  male  and  one  female  were 
created  under  the  name  Adam,  the  definition 
should  read,  "  a  male  and  a  female  "  created  He 
them,  etc.  The  language  is  broad  and  capacious, 
indicating  numbers  created. 

The  Adam  of  Gen.  I.,  27,  is  an  individual 
male  created,  and  the  material  from  which  he 
was  made  was  also  the  dust  of  the  earth.  Gen. 

n.,  7- 

With  these  principles,  explanations,  and  defini- 
tion of  terms,  which  are  in  exact  accordance 
with  the  Hebrew,  the  general  reader  can  readily 
understand  the  creative  account  of  the  Universe 
and  of  this  earth,  whether  that  account  be  read 
in  the  Hebrew,  in  the  English  Versions,  or  any 
other  language.  We  will  now  proceed  to  give 
the  account  accordingly. 

In  beginning,  or  commencing,  God  created 
the  heaven  (space  or  vacuum)  and  the  earth 
(primordial  elements  in  the  places  of  the  Uni- 
verse where  required,  for  combinations)and  these 
elements  were  without  form.  And  God  created 
light  and  established  the  four  divisions  of  our 
day,  namely:  morning,  light,  evening  and  night, 


of  the  Gent  sis  Creation.  81 

and  gave  the  Scriptural  name  of  day  as  the  light. 
And  there  was  evening,  and  there  was  morning, 
the  day  one. 

The  question  has  been  asked,  why  if  God  had 
the  power  to  make  the  Universe  in  six  days, 
why  did  He  not  make  it  in  one  day  or  less  ?  The 
answer  is,  that  He  could  not  do  so  without  viola- 
ting His  own  laws,  and  using  unperfected  mate- 
rials to  accomplish  His  work.  Very  many  things 
in  nature,  and  we  do  not  know  but  it  applies  to 
all  things,  have  different  qualities  in  the  four 
divisions  of  our  day,  and  hence  every  creation 
and  combination  required  to  go  through  these 
cycles  to  become  perfected  creations  or  com- 
binations. This  law  is  not  violated  in  any  in- 
stance in  the  account. 

The  work  of  the  second  day  was  the  com- 
bination of  the  perfected  elements  of  hydrogen 
and  oxygen,  and  completing  the  waters  of  the 
Universe  wherever  required,  both  fresh  and  salt, 
prepared  for  use  with  all  that  we  call  impurities, 
but  are  really  essentials,  and  giving  the  definition 
of  "  heaven."  And  there  was  evening,  and  there 
was  morning,  day  the  second. 

As  there  has  been  no  gravity  cr  motion  estab- 
lished yet,  these  waters  remained  quiescent  in 
the  places  where  they  were  combined,  until  they 


82  Biblical  and  Scientific  Proof 

were  required  for  use  on  the  next  day  in  the 
crystaline  and  vegetable  kingdoms,  and  to  make 
seas,  lakes,  rivers  and  the  like. 

The  work  of  the  third  day  was  the  combin- 
ing of  elements  of  matter  to  make  the  "  dry 
land  "  called  earth,  throughout  the  Universe,  and 
complete  the  surface  of  our  earth  in  all  its 
parts  of  rocks,  earth,  and  soils,  and  prepare  it  to 
receive  the  vegetable  kingdom.  To  gather  to- 
gether and  wrap  the  earth  with  seas,  and  dot  it 
with  lakes,  and  thread  it  with  rivers — then  to 
plant  "  over  all  the  earth  "  the  vegetable  king- 
dom with  its  fruits  and  seeds  for  food  for  the 
animals  and  created  human  beings  to  be  made 
thereafter.  And  there  was  evening,  and  there  was 
morning,  day  the  third. 

It  is  difficult  for  our  minds  to  step  back  to 
this  point  of  the  Creation,  isolate  them  from  all 
education  and  worldly  surroundings  and  contem- 
plate the  state  of  things  at  that  moment.  Such 
we  must  do  if  we  wish  to  get  a  clear  conception 
of  the  situation.  The  heavenly  bodies  were  all 
completed  in  space  and  in  place.  Not  a  leaf  had 
stirred,  nor  a  planet  rolled  on  its  axis  or  swung 
in  its  orbit.  The  silence  of  God  and  the  Uni- 
verse were  the  ruling  elements  of  the  hour. 
Every  thing  was  now  in  readiness  for  the  grand 
start  of  the  heavenly  bodies  through  space  on 
the  coming  day. 


of  the  Genesis  Creation.  83 

The  work  of  the  fourth  day  was  the  grand 
climax  of  the  Creation.  The  Great  Creator  had 
viewed  His  works  and  pronounced  them  very 
good,  and  action  for  the  grand  purposes  were 
now  in  order.  The  heavenly  bodies,  at  God's 
command,  quickly  started  on  their  long  journeys 
from  an  initial  force  applied  to  each,  simultane- 
ously with  the  establishment  of  the  force  and 
law  of  gravity  to  curb  them  in  their  united  action 
through  space.  The  reader,  in  order  to  grasp 
this  portion  of  God's  work,  must  know  the 
scientific  principles  that  a  body  started  in  space 
or  a  vacuum  by  an  initial  force  will  travel  in  that 
vacuum  at  the  same  speed  forever,  without  in- 
crease or  diminution  of  that  force,  and  if  a 
smaller  heavenly  body  is  attracted  by  the  force 
of  gravity  by  a  larger  one,  the  smaller  will  re- 
volve around  the  larger  in  an  orbit.  These 
scientific  principles  will  enable  the  ordinary 
reader  to  comprehend  not  only  the  magnitude  of 
God's  works,  but  the  natural  Laws  which  regu- 
late the  action  of  these  whirling  worlds. 

These  heavenly  bodies  were  then  endowed, 
some  of  them  with  the  ability  to  emit  light,  and 
some  to  reflect  light.  Light  for  the  previous 
three  days  was  made  to  come — to  make  morning 
and  day,  and  to  go— to  make  evening  and  night 
without  the  intervention  of  planetary  machinery 


84  Biblical  and  Scientific  Proof 

As  the  engineer  starts  his  machine,  first  working 
it  by  hand,  and  then  clamps  its  automatic  parts, 
so  with  light  for  three  days  made  to  come  and 
go,  till  clamped  to  the  heavenly  bodies  which 
were  thereafter  to  emit  it  automatically,  to  make 
the  greater  and  the  lesser  light,  the  one  to  rule 
the  day,  the  other  to  rule  the  night,  and  to  be 
for  signs,  and  for  seasons,  and  for  days,  and  for 
years.  And  there  was  evening,  and  there  was 
morning,  day  the  fourth. 

The  work  of  the  fifth  day  was  exclusively 
devoted  to  making  the  moving  creatures  that 
have  life  in  the  waters,  in  abundance,  and  all 
fowls  that  fly  in  the  air,  and  establishing  the 
Laws  of  their  reproduction,  "  after  their  kind." 
Gen.  I.,  22.  And  there  was  evening,  and  there 
was  morning,  the  day  fifth. 

The  work  of  the  sixth  day  began  by  making 
the  beasts  of  the  earth  "after  their  kind,"  and 
establishing  the  Laws  of  their  reproduction;  and 
finally  came  the  crowning  act  of  the  Creation  in 
making  Adam,  (male  and  female),  to  have 
dominion  over  all  the  earth,  and  also  creating  The 
Adam  and  Eve,  and  male  and  female,  who  were 
not  gifted  with  the  power  of  dominion.  The  Adam 
and  Eve  were  the  Created  Ancestors  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  were  the  head  of  the  Jewish  line  that 
evolved  the  Saviour.  The  Law  of  their  reproduc- 


tion  was  established  m  Gen.  I.,  28.  In  Gen.  I., 
29,  is  the  gift  of  the  food  for  the  human  family 
"  over  all  the  earth,"  and  for  the  animals,  in 
Gen.  I.,  30. 

There  are  very  many  things  not  specially 
named  in  the  creative  account  as  having  been 
made,  but  that  deficiency,  if  it  be  one,  is  covered 
by  the  closing  clause,  Gen.  II.,  i.  "Thus  the 
Heaven  and  the  Earth  were  finished,  and  all  the 
host  of  them." 

The  account  is  plain,  simple  and  consistent  as 
set  forth  in  the  Hebrew  which  we  have  followed. 
Who  then  believes  it,  though  it  be  a  record  of 
the  word  of  God  ?  It  is  not  for  us  to  answer 
this  question;  we  simply  ask  it,  and  let  each  one 
answer  for  himself. 

If  there  be  any  who  believes  the  account  in 
part  and  not  the  whole,  or  that  the  Creation  of 
all  things  was  not  accomplished  in  six  days,  or 
that  part  was  made  in  one  length  of  day  and 
part  in  another  length  of  day,  or  that  God  took 
millions  of  years  to  make  the  surface  of  the 
earth  which  the  account  says  was  made  in  one 
day,  or  that  some  existences  have  evolved  in  a 
long  lapse  of  time  from  an  insignificant  point  to 
something  greater  and  nobler,  or  many  other 
antagonistic  points  unnecessary  to  name,  these 
would  undoubtedly  confess  in  their  hearts,  that 
they  are  unbelievers  in  the  account. 


86  Biblical  and  Scientific  Proof 

It  is  just  as  easy  and  easier  for  anyone  to  be- 
lieve it  as  it  stands  in  the  Hebrew,  as  it  is  to 
believe  anything  else,  for  the  account  is  sup- 
ported by  the  evidence  of  our  senses,  by  true 
Science,  and  by  other  Divine  records  ;  while 
theories  differing  from  it,  are  the  vaporings  of 
men's  minds,  with  no  support  except  what  they 
receive  from  those  unsettled  intellects  who  are 
ever  looking  about  to  catch  at  anything. 

To  the  believer  in  the  Christian  faith,  the 
account  is  his  polar  star.  The  first  clause  in  the 
Apostles'  Creed  is:  "I  believe  in  God,  the  Father 
Almighty,  maker  of  heaven  and  earth  and  of  all 
things  visible  and  invisible."  If  he  believes  in 
his  God,  he  believes  in  His  recorded  word.  All 
men,  it  seems  to  us,  should  accept  the  account 
as  true,  follow  it,  and  believe  in  it,  or  reject  it 
entirely  as  unworthy  of  their  notice,  which  would 
clearly  draw  the  dividing  line  between  believers 
and  unbelievers. 

This  brings  us  to  a  personal  explanation.  We 
believe  in  the  word  of  God  as  written  in  the  Old 
Testament  by  Hebrews,  and  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment as  written  by  them  in  the  Greek.  We  do 
not  believe  the  English  Versions  of  the  Bible 
on  those  points  antagonistic  to  God's  Natural 
Laws,  or  that  are  not  faithful  transcripts  of  these 
languages,  of  which  there  are  many,  and  some 


of  the  Genesis  Creation.  87 

very  vital.  No  translator  should  assume  to  be 
the  conservator  of  the  word  of  God.  He  may 
imagine  that  there  are  inconsistencies  or  even 
contradictions  which  he  may  not  understand,  but 
he  need  not  be  alarmed  ;  time  will  explain  them 
all,  and  if  not  explained,  will  not  in  the  least 
affect  those  parts  that  are  explained  and  can  be 
understood. 

Truth  has  leaden  heels,   while  error  has  the 
wings  of  the  wind. 


SECOND    ADDENDA. 

January,  1892. 


ALLEGED  ERRORS  IN  THE  BIBLE. 

Dr.  Briggs,  of  the  Union  Theological  Semi- 
nary, Dr.  Hyde,  of  Bowdoin  College,  and  Dr. 
Harper,  of  Yale,  have  each  made  public  an- 
nouncement of  "Errors  in  the  Bible,"  but  as  far 
as  the  public  has  seen,  neither  of  them  has 
stated  what  one  of  the  many  Bibles  extant  they 
find  in  error,  nor  have  they  charged  any  specific 
error  in  any  of  them.  This  has  confused  rather 
than  enlightened  the  Christian  mind. 

This  position  naturally  suggests  the  enquiry, 
which  Bible  is  in  error  or  are  they  all  in  error, 
including  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  INSPIRATIONS. 
It  is  assumed  by  Christians  that  a  Bible  means, 
in  its  general  sense,  the  INSPIRED  record  of  the 
Word  and  laws  of  God.  It  matters  not  whether 
it  be  in  English,  in  Hebrew,  in  Greek,  or  in  any 
other  language,  if  it  be  assumed  as  the  true 
INSPIRATION,  all  Christians  accept  it  as  such,  and 
on  these  terms.  For  our  Christianity  is  based 
on  the  fundamental  principle,  that  the  Hebrew 
of  the  Old  Testament  and  the  Greek  of  the  New 
are  the  languages  in  which  INSPIRATION  has  been 
given  to  mankind. 


90  Alleged  Errors  in  the  Bible. 

So  that  these  distinguished  scholars,  when  they 
speak  of  "Errors  in  the  Bible,"  are  supposed  to 
mean  errors  in  the  King  James'  Bible,  and  that 
those  errors  are  errors  of  translation  only,  and  not 
errors  in  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  INSPIRATIONS. 
This  we  take  for  granted. 

Considering  the  time  and  circumstances  under 
which  the  Great  Bible  was  translated,  in  1540, 
and  which  was  generally  followed  by  the  trans- 
lations of  the  King  James*  Bible,  in  1611 — 
except  that  they  were  restrained  by  Royal 
authority  and  acted  under  the  fear  of  the  King's 
displeasure — and  that  all  of  these  translators  laid 
no  claim  to  INSPIRATION  or  a  knowledge  of  God's 
Natural  Laws,  and  that  they  acted  throughout 
under  the  instincts,  traditions  and  convictions  of 
humanity  then  prevalent,  the  surprise  is  not  that 
we  have  errors  in  the  English  Bibles,  but  that 
we  have  so  few  comparatively.  It  is  hardly  sup- 
posable  that  translators,  acting  under  such  in- 
fluences, could  give  to  the  World  the  niceties  of 
the  INSPIRATION  complete.  There  is  no  sound 
reason,  however,  why  the  history,  the  natural 
facts,  based  on  God's  natural  laws,  and  the 
Science  of  INSPIRATION  should  not  be  accurately 
rendered,  and  if  not  so  rendered  by  reason  of 
the  circumstances  surrounding  the  translators, 
the  errors,  when  discovered,  should  be  speedily 


Alleged  Errors  in  the  Bible.  91 

rectified  ;  for  to  continue  to  teach  them  as  Such, 
or  to  remain  Silent  about  them,  is  simply  ad- 
ministering poison  to  the  Sources  of  all  Christian 
effort. 

A  Booklet  styled  AM  I  JEW  OR  GENTILE  ? 
OR  THE  GENEALOGY  OF  JESUS  CHRIST,  PROVING 
His  DIVINITY,  was  published  by  E.  H.  Coffin, 
49  John  St.,  New  York,  price  25cts.,  by  mail,  to 
accomplish  this  object  in  respect  to  the  Creation 
and  origin  of  the  human  races,  founded  solely 
upon  the  Hebrew  INSPIRATION,  and  the  conclus- 
ions arrived  at  are  considered  as  settled,  for  the 
following  reasons  :  The  author  of  this  work 
commenced  his  publications  on  this  subject  some 
forty  years  ago,  and  in  all  of  them  he  kindly 
asked  all  Hebrew  Scholars  and  Divines  to  criti- 
cise his  postulates  severely,  and  set  him  right  on 
any  point  if  he  was  in  error.  Although  the 
gratuitous  distribution  of  the  publications  have 
been  widespread,  no  Divine  or  Hebrew  Scholar 
during  that  time  has  criticised,  denied,  or  found 
a  word  of  fault  with  his  postulates,  some  of  which 
are  as  follows : 

Gen.  I  :  26.  Records  in  the  Hebrew  INSPIRA- 
TION, the  creation  of  a  class  of  human  beings 
under  the  name  of  ADAM,  and  that  name  is  de- 
fined in  Gen.  V:  2,  as  "male  and  female, "created 
—not  born  of  woman.  This  class  was  to  have 


92  Alleged  Errors  in  the  Bible. 

DOMINION  over  all  the  earth,  and  as  no  such 
power  was  conferred  upon  any  other  human 
beings  created,  it  points  directly  to  the  creation 
of  the  Caucasian,  Mongolian,  Malay,  Indian  and 
Negro  races,  which  have  exercised  dominion 
over  all  the  earth,  through  all  history,  and  now 
hold  that  dominion.  Pages  14,  58. 

Gen.  I:  27.  Records  in  like  manner  the 
creation  of  THE  ADAM,  and  a  class  of  male  and 
female.  These  were  the  Hebrew  Race,  which 
included  the  Jewish  Race,  which  was  also 
Hebrew.  These  created  people  had  no  power 
of  dominion  given  them,  and  although  they  have 
attempted  twice  to  make  themselves  a  Nation 
for  dominion,  have  twice  failed,  and  are  now  a 
scattered  race  throughout  the  world.  THE  ADAM 
and  EVE  were  the  created  heads  of  the  Jewish 
blood  line  that  evolved  Jesus  Christ. 

Gen.  II:  21,  22.  Recorded  in  like  manner  the 
special  making  of  EVE,  the  wife  of  THE  ADAM. 
Page  22.  , 

The  name  ADAM  occurs  five  times  as  the 
name  of  a  class  in  the  first  eleven  chapters  of 
Genesis  in  the  Hebrew,  while  the  name  THE 
ADAM,  the  husband  of  EVE,  occurs  Thirty  Six 
times  in  the  same  Chapters,  and  its  equivalent 
ADAM,  with  the  article  dropped,  occurs  eleven 
times,  making  forty-seven  times  in  all  that  THE 


Alleged  Errors  in  the  Bible.  93 

ADAM  or  its  equivalent  is  used  in  these  eleven 
Chapters. 

The  account  in  the  Hebrew  has  been  some- 
what confused  by  the  use  of  ADAM  so  many 
times  for  THE  ADAM.  But  the  INSPIRED  writer 
had  the  right  as  well  as  the  power  to  use  any  term 
or  name  for  THE  ADAM  which  carried  his  iden- 
tity ;  that  is,  either  as  the  husband  of  EVE  or  as 
the  individual.  These  identities  are  the  INSPI- 
RATION. Those  who  are  not  satisfied  with  this 
explanation  can  take  the  more  charitable  view  of 
the  matter,  that  the  articles  have  been  dropped 
by  clerical  error  in  copying  the  manuscripts, 
which  was  undoubtedly  done  by  persons  having 
no  claim  to  INSPIRATION.  ADAM  proper  being  a 
plural  noun,  while  THE  ADAM  is  a  singular  noun, 
we  must  either  accept  these  equivalents  for  THE 
ADAM,  or  credit  EVE  with  two  husbands. 

Although  the  name  of  THE  ADAM  occurs  so 
frequently  in  the  Hebrew  INSPIRATION,  that  name 
has  never  appeared  in  any  English  Version  of  the 
Bible.  Gen.  1 :  26.  These  created  beings  were 
made  in  numbers  "over  all  the  earth."  Pages  59, 
75  and  80.  The  Caucasians  were  created  on 
the  Continent  of  Europe  ;  the  Mongolians  and 
Malays  in  Asia  ;  the  Indians  in  America  ;  the 
Negroes  in  Africa,  and  the  Hebrews  in  the  Holy 
Land. 


94  Alleged  Errors  in  the  Bible. 

While  the  English  Versions  destroy  all  of 
humanity  except  Noah  and  his  family  by  flood, 
the  Hebrew  INSPIRATION  only  destroys  the  des- 
cendants of  THE  ADAM  and  EVE,  except  Noah 
and  his  family,  leaving  the  remainder  of  mankind 
unharmed  by  that  catastrophe.  Page  38. 

The  English  Versions  have  no  correct  gen- 
ealogy of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Hebrew  has,  how- 
ever, a  correct  one,  running  from  THE  ADAM 
and  EVE  to  Joseph.  Page  57. 

The  theology  of  the  unity  of  the  race,  derived 
from  the  English  Versions,  made  so  by  the  er- 
roneous use  of  the  name  ADAM  as  the  husband 
of  EVE  ;  the  suppression  of  her  real  husband's 
name,  THE  ADAM,  and  the  garbled  translations 
of  the  extent  of  the  flood,  are  the  controlling 
errors  in  the  King  James'  Bible. 

These  errors  have  worked  incalculable  mischief 
in  the  would-be  Christian  World.  They  have 
led  vast  multitudes  to  disbelief,  not  only  in  the 
truth  of  the  errors  themselves,  but  incidentally 
to  a  disbelief  in  the  whole  Bible.  They  have 
gone  further  and  permeated  the  relations  between 
independent  races,  to  the  great  detriment,  socially 
and  politically,  of  the  weaker. 

We  refer  of  course  to  the  purely  white  Caucas- 
ian race  and  the  purely  black  Negro  racej  The 
more  the  common  origin  of  these  two  races  has 


Alleged  Errors  in  the  Bible.  95 

be^n  pressed  in  religious  teachings,  the  more  set 
has  the  Caucasian  race  become  in  its  antipathy, 
until  present  results  are  here,  which  every  one 
knows  and  most  every  one  regrets. 

The  Negro  race  is  an  independently  created 
race  of  God's  people,  and  is  entitled  to  that  rank 
with  all  its  equal  rights,  privileges  and  immun- 
ities. 

Our  experiences  many  years  ago  in  the  far 
West,  where  White  men  were  scarce,  Indians 
plenty  and  Negroes  rare,  was  the  adoration  of 
the  Indian  for  the  Negro.  The  pale  faces  held 
no  such  position  in  the  Indian's  estimation.  His 
principal  amusement  was  to  take  hold  of  the 
curly  locks  of  the  Negro's  hair,  straighten  them 
out  and  then  let  them  spring  back,  whereupon 
his  laughter  would  be  more  than  immoderate. 
We  do  not  know  whether  this  worship  continues 
universal  under  a  more  extended  contact  of  the 
two  races. 

It  is  a  glorious  discovery  to  have  found  out 
that  the  INSPIRATION  is  confirmed  by  every  exist- 
ing law  of  God  in  nature  in  respect  to  repro- 
duction in  the  human  family,  and  of  their 
political  distribution  and  destinies  as  separate 
races,  and  that  the  hands  that  inscribed  it  have 
written  superior  to,  and  more  accurately  than, 
all  the  combined  education  and  knowledge  of 


96  Alleged  Errors  in  the  Bible. 

nearly  nineteen  centuries  of  the  Christian  Era. 
Is  not  this  a  complete  and  satisfactory  proof  of 
the  INSPIRATION  itself,  and  of  its  Godly  origin  as 
tracing  our  creation,  our  duties  and  our  desti- 
nies ?  Who  can  ask  for  anything  more,  or  who 
wants  anything  less  ? 

We  quote  :  "  No  translator  should  assume  to 
be  the  conservator  of  the  Word  of  God.  He  may 
imagine  that  there  are  inconsistencies  or  even 
contradictions  which  he  may  not  understand,  but 
he  need  not  be  alarmed.  Time  will  explain  them 
all,  and  if  not  explained  will  not  in  the  least  affect 
those  parts  that  are  explained  and  can  be  under- 
stood." Page  87. 

God  speed  the  noble  efforts  of  those  able,  dis- 
tinguished, and  learned  men,  who  have  set 
this  ball  of  "  Errors  in  the  Bible  "  in  motion, 
and  for  the  good  of  mankind  and  the  advance- 
ment of  the  Christian  religion  it  is  to  be  hoped  that 
they  will  stop  at  nothing  until  a  solid  foundation 
for  creeds  and  doctrines  shall  be  presented  to 
the  world  in  a  Bible  containing  \hepure  INSPI- 
RATION, where  there  are  no  errors.  And  the 
quicker  the  better;  for  who  will  assume  to  say 
that  there  are  errors  in  the  INSPIRATION  except- 
ing God  himself  ? 


ERRORS    OF  TRANSLATION    IN    KING 
JAMES'  BIBLE. 

The  controlling  errors  of  translation  in  the 
King  James'  Bible,  from  the  Hebrew  Inspiration, 
are  due  to  the  misuse  and  want  of  use  in  places 
of  FOUR  words,  namely:  First,  the  interpolation 
of  the  word  "  the  "  as  the  second  word  of  Gen. 
I.>  i,  thereby  opening  a  space  of  time.  "In  the 
beginning,"  for  speculations  and  theories  before 
the  Genesis  account  of  creation  proper,  abso- 
lutely began.  That  space  in  the  Hebrew  in- 
spiration is  closed  up  by  "  In  beginning,"  &c. 
Second,  the  misuse  and  want  of  use  in  places  of 
two  names,  Adam  and  The  Adam;  and  third,  the 
unwarrantable  use  of  the  word  "So  "  at  the  head 
of  Gen.  I.,  27,  in  place  of  the  rightful  word 
"And,"  as  in  the  Hebrew. 

We  give  below  the  English  terms  used  in  the 
King  James'Bible  and  the  corresponding  terms  in 
the  Hebrew  inspiration  in  the  first  eleven  chap- 
ters of  Genesis,  or  until  the  dispersion  of  the 
Jews,  the  descendants  of  The  Adam  and  Eve, 
among  the  Isles  of  the  Gentiles  and  Nations  of 
the  earth: 


08 


Errors  of  Translation 


Chapter 

King  Tames' 

Hebrew  Inspire 

and  Verse. 

Bible. 

tion. 

Gen  I.,  i        In 

the  beginning. 

In  beginning. 

Gen.  I.,  26. 

Man. 

Adam. 

Gen.,  I,  27. 

Man. 

The   Adam. 

Gen.  I.,  27. 

So. 

And. 

Gen.  II.,  5. 

Man. 

Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  7. 

Man. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  7. 

Man. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  8. 

The  Man. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  15. 

The  Man. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  16. 

The  Man. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  18. 

The  Man. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  19. 

Adam. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  19, 

Adam. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  20. 

Adam. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  20. 

Adam. 

Adam. 

Here  Adam 

in  the  Hebrew 

,  is  the  equivalent 

of  The  Adam 

as  indicating 

the    husband  of 

Eve,  and  is    a    singular    noun    governed    by 

"  him  "  in  the  same  sentence, 

while  Adam  pro- 

per  is  a  plural 

noun.       Gen. 

V.,  2. 

Gen.  II.,  21. 

Adam. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  22. 

Man. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  22. 

The  Man. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  23. 

Adam. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  II.,  25. 

The  Man. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  III.,  8. 

Adam. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  III.,  9. 

Adam. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  III.,  12. 

The  Man. 

The  Adam. 

Gen.  III.,  17. 

Adam. 

Adam, 

in  King  James'  Bible.  99 

Here  in  the  Hebrew,  Adam  is  identical  with 
The  Adam  who  was  the  husband  of  Eve. 
Gen.  III.,  20.          Adam.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  III.,  21.          Adam.  Adam. 

Here  in  the  Hebrew,  Adam  is  identical  with 
The  Adam  the  husband  of  Eve. 
Gen.  III.,  22.       The  Man.          The  Adam. 
Gen.  III.,  24.       The  Man.          The  Adam. 
Gen.  IV.,  i.  Adam.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  IV.,  25.          Adam.  Adam. 

Here  in  the  Hebrew,  Adam  is  identical  with 
The  Adam  the  husband  of  Eve. 

Gen.  V.,  i.  Adam.  Adam. 

Gen.  V.,  i.  Man.  Adam. 

In  this  verse,  Adam  is  used  twice  in  the  He- 
brew, and  is  a  singular  noun  governed  by   "he, 
him  "  in  the  same  sentence,  and   hence  is  the 
equivalent  of  The  Adam. 
Gen.  V.,  2.  Adam.  Adam. 

This  Adam  is  the  plural  noun — "  Male   and 
Female  people  created." 
Gen.  V.,  3.  Adam.  Adam. 

The   Identical   The   Adam,   the  husband   of 
Eve,  and  father  of  Seth. 
Gen.  V.,  4.  Adam.  Adam. 


100  Errors  of  Translation 

The  identical  The  Adam,  the  father  of  Setn. 
Gen.  V.,  5.  Adam.  Adam. 

The   identical  The  Adam,  the  singular  noun 
governed  by  "  he  "  in  the  same  sentence. 
Gen.  VI.,  i.  Men.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  VI.,  2.  Men.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  VI.,  3.  Man.  Adam. 

The  identical  The  Adam,  a  singular  noun  gov- 
erned by  "  he  "  in  the  same  sentence. 
Gen.  VI.,  4.  Men.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  VI.,  5,  Man.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  VI.,  6.  Man.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  VI.,  7.  Man.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  VII.,  21.         Man.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  VII.,  23.         Man.  Adam. 

See  explanation  on  pages  38  and  89.  This 
Adam  in  the  Hebrew  is  identical  with  The 
Adam. 

Gen.  VIII.,  21.       Man's.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  VIII.,  21.       Man's.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  IX.,  5.  Man.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  IX.,  5.  Man.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  IX.,  6.  Man's.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  IXM  6.  Man.  Adam. 

Gen.  IX.,  6  Man.  The  Adam. 

Gen.  XI.,  5.  Men.  The  Adam. 


POSTULATES    IN   THE   GENESIS   CON- 
SIDERED AS  SETTLED  ON  THE 
BASIS  OF  THE  HEBREW 
INSPIRATION. 

Postulate  First. 

That  the  Universe  including  our  Solar  Sye- 
tern  was  created  in  Six  days  in  the  order  laid 
down  in  the  Genesis  account. 

Postulate  Second. 

That  nothing  material  existed  before  the  tim* 
to  which  that  account  refers.  That  "  In  begin- 
ning "  refers  to  the  first  act  of  Creation  and  the 
first  act  of  the  first  day's  work. 

Postulate   Third. 

That  the  first  day's  work  consisted  of  ere* 
ating  the  heaven,  the  earth  without  form  and 
light  throughout  the  Universe.  Heaven,  mean- 
ing in  Hebrew  expanse,  and  in  this  connection 
Space  or  Vacuum,  while  earth  without  form 
means  primordeal  elements  uncombined,  and 
those  elements  in  combination  is  dry  land,  and 
still  called  earth.  Earth,  in  its  general  sense,  is 
the  ponderable  mass  of  this  planet  revolving 
around  the  Sun. 


102     Postulates  in  the  Genesis  Considered. 

Postulate  Fourth. 

That  the  Second  day's  work  was  the  combin- 
ing elements  to  make  the  waters  of  the  Universe. 

Postulate  Fifth. 

That  the  third  day's  work  consisted  in  com- 
bining elements  to  make  dry  land  or  earth 
throughout  the  Universe  and  gather  together  the 
Waters  combined  on  the  previous  day  to  make 
seas,  lakes,  rivers,  etc.  Then  to  plant  on  the 
dry  land  or  earth  the  Vegetable  Kingdom  with 
its  fruits  and  seeds. 

Postulate  Sixth. 

That  the  fourth  day's  work  consisted  in  giving 
motion  to  the  Heavenly  bodies  which  were  com- 
pleted on  the  third  day  in  space  and  in  place, 
and  at  the  same  instant  establishing  the  law  of 
gravity  and  giving  some  bodies  the  power  to 
emit  the  light  already  made,  while  others  were 
given  the  power  to  reflect  light  to  be  for  signs 
and  for  seasons,  and  for  days  and  for  years. 

Postulate  Seventh. 

That  the  fifth  day's  work  consisted  in  cre- 
ating the  moving  creatures  that  have  life  in  the 
waters  and  all  fowls  that  fly  in  the  air. 


Postulates  in  the  Genesis  Considered.     103 

Postulate  Eighth. 

That  the  sixth  day's  work  consisted  in  making 
the  beasts  of  the  field  and  making  all  of  mankind 
required  to  start  the  races  in  reproduction. 

Postulate  Ninth. 

That  the  two  verses  Gen.  1:22, 26,  records  sole- 
ly the  creation  of  two  distinct  classes  of  people. 
The  first  were  peoples,  male  and  female,  called 
Adam,  and  were  made  by  the  plural  Godhead. 
"And  God  said  let  us  make  Adam  in  OUR  im- 
age after  OUR  likeness  and  let  THEM  have  DO- 
MINION over  the  fish  of  the  sea,  etc."  These  peoples 
were  to  have  dominion  over  all  the  earth.  The 
second  class  created  in  Gen.  I:  27,  where  Jesus 
Christ  was  to  be  subsequently  involved,  was 
done  by  God  alone.  No  power  of  DOMINION 
was  given  to  this  class.  "And  God  created 
The  Adam  in  His  OWN  image;  in  the  image  of 
God  created  He  him;  male  and  female  created 
He  them." 

Postulate  Tenth. 

That  the  first  class  created  under  the  name 
Adam  were  the  Caucasians,  the  Mongolians,  the 
Malays,  the  Indians  and  the  Negroes,  who  have 
held  Dominion  over  all  the  earth  through  all 
history,  and  still  hold  that  Dominion;  while  the 


104     Postulates  in  the  Genesis  Considered. 

second  class  was  the  Hebrew  race  (including 
the  Jewish  race),  which  has  never  held  do- 
minion, and  have  been  a  scattered  race  through- 
out the  world  from  the  time  of  the  dispersion 
among  the  Isles  of  the  Gentiles  and  the  Nations 
of  the  earth  after  the  building  of  the  Tower  of 
Babel  to  the  present  time. 

Postulate  Eleventh. 

That  The  Adam,  the  husband  of  Eve,  was  a 
representative  Hebrew,  and  was  created  to  be  the 
head  of  the  Jewish  line  to  evolve  the  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ.  The  Adam  and  Eve  were  the  only 
created  beings  specifically  named  in  the 
Creative  account. 

Postulate  Twelfth. 

That  the  genealogy  of  Jesus  Christ  begins  in 
The  Adam  and  Eve,  runs  through  Noah  to 
Joseph  and  Mary. 

Postulate  Thirteenth. 

That  as  the  Hebrews  were  created  in  numbers 
throughout  the  Holy  land  and  to  be  co-existant 
with  the  food  created  for  their  use,  Cain  had  no 
difficulty  in  getting  a  Hebrew  wife  in  the  Land 
of  Nod. 


Postulates  in  the  Genesis  Considered.     105 

Postulate  Fourteenth. 

That  the  flood  destroyed  the  descendants  of 
The  Adam  and  Eve  except  Noah  and  his  family, 
leaving  the  remainder  of  humanity  unharmed 
by  that  catastrophe. 

Main  Postulate. 

That  the  Hebrew  race  has  been  the  chosen 
people  of  God  for  the  following  purposes  : 
To  write,  publish  and  ventilate  His  will  and  laws 
to  the  world  and  establish  the  Christian  religion. 
As  the  result,  that  race  has  written  all  the  Books 
of  the  Old  and  the  New  Testaments,  and  given 
the  every-day  history,  both  good  and  bad,  of  this 
people,  and  have  evolved  Jesus  Christ  who,  by  His 
Divine  character,  was  to  be  an  exact  pattern  in 
living  to  all  exemplary  Christians. 

Concluding   Postulate. 

That  Christian  religion  is  conduct,  spiritual  or 
otherwise,  guided  by  the  laws  of  God,  and  fol- 
lowing the  example  and  teachings  of  Jesus 
Christ,  or  their  equivalents. 


SONG    OF    CREATION. 

Written  in  1856,  but  not  Published. 


INVOCATION. 


WHISPER  to  me,  O  gentle  Muse  of  heaven, 

And  be  thy  holiest  inspiration  given  ! 

Infuse  my  soul  with  courage  to  explore 

The  depths  profound  on  Time's  remotest  shore ! 

II. 

Bring  forth  to  light  from  that  unfathomed  deep 
The  pearls  of  truth  that  there  in  darkness  sleep  J 
Tell  how  from  naught  the  Universe  could  rise, 
With  worlds  on  worlds  in  new-created  skies  ! 

III. 

Beyond  the  birth  of  matter  or  of  man 
Stretch  forth  thy  ken,  if  that  thy  power  can  span 
The  nothingness  of  nothing  made  or  known — 
The  spaceless  void  around  the  Eternal  Throne  ! 

IV. 

Tell  when  the  worlds  were  not  that  now  revolve, 
And  aid  Creation's  mysteries  to  solve : 
Tell  of  ALMIGHTY  GOD,  and  where  His  home 
Before  the  starry  orbs  illumed  His  boundless  domt 


108  Song  of  Creation. 

NOTHINGNESS. 

I. 

CAN  mind,  howe'er  gigantic,  comprehend 
GOD'S  truths  untold,  and  with  a  void  contend  ? 
Can  it  on  Nothing  fix,  or  blank  complete, 
Or  Nothing's  attributes  to  man  repeat  ? 

II. 

If  so  it  were,  the  ever-searching  mind, 
Could  here  concentrate,  and  solution  find  ; 
Illume  with  mental  rays  what  was  not  known 
Of  aught  before  Creation's  work  begun. 

III. 

Rise,  ye  profoundest  powers  of  human  mind, 
And  say  what  embryo  then  your  strength  confined  ! 
Where  spread  your  fields  of  action  proud  and  bold, 
Of  strifes  victorious,  in  the  realms  untold  ! 


CREATION'S  DAWN. 

I. 

VAIN  were  the  search,  for  e'en  the  mightiest  mind, 
Howe'er  intent  the  birth  of  GOD  to  find — 
Creation's  dawn,  though  plainly  shown  to  man, 
His  previous  being  Time  can  never  span  : 
No  trace,  no  mark,  no  measure,  hint,  or  line, 
Of  holiest  Writ,  could  fathom  the  Divine. 


Song  of  Creation.  109 

/ 

II. 

Creation's  birth  and  e'en  the  birth  of  Time 
Are  finite  things  within  the  Great  SUBLIME— 
Are  dots  imperfect  on  the  age-worn  world 
1  Compared  with  cycles  in  the  past  unfurled. 


III. 

GOD  was  alone,  all  perfect  and  unseen  : 
Thus  to  that  era  had  He  ever  been. 
But  mental  vision  shows  to  man  his  GOD  , 
Reflects  His  image  in  the  moulded  sod  ; 
Opes  the  wide  door  for  man  to  trace  his  way 
Through  ages  backward  past  the  first-born  day 
And  stand,  where  Revelation  doth  not  tell 
Of  heaven,  as  yet  unfashioned,  or  of  hell ! 


IV. 

There  was  GOD,  great,  majestic,  and  sublime ! 
No  days,  no  years,  no  marks  of  unmade  Time 
Disturbed  His  empire  of  repose  profound  ; 
Nor  did  His  angels'  praises  there  resound. 


V. 

Here  sprang  the  God-thought  of  Creation  bold, 
From  nothing,  mighty  worlds  on  worlds  t'  unfold  ; 
To  stretch  the  azure  curtain  of  the  skies  ; 
To  deck  it  with  its  million  shining  eyes  ; 
To  ope  Creation  from  His  hand  a  scroll, 
And  poise  the  whirling  worlds  from  pole 


tJIXVBRSITY 


110  Song  of  Creation. 

THRONE  OF  GOD. 

I. 

WHAT  is  the  Throne  of  GOD,  or  what  its  mould  f 
Does  Inspiration  sure  this  truth  unfold  ? 
Or,  if  unfold,  can  mortal  comprehend 
Its  vast  beginning  or  its  vaster  end  ? 

II. 

Where  rests  its  base — where  do  its  columns  rise  ? 
And  where  its  domes  that  swell  within  the  skies  ? 
What  bounds  its  circuit,  what  its  viewless  height, 
Except  the  glorious  omnipresent  light  ? 

III. 

Where  meet  its  arches,  hung  with  festooned  rays, 
And  studded  round  with  bright  and  parted  days  ? 
Where  the  entablature  so  high,  so  bold, 
That,  could  a  mortal's  vision  once  behold, 
Height,  depth,  and  distance,  all  would  fade  and  die, 
As  sight  extended  OR  the  boundless  sky  ! 

IV. 

Yes,  with  our  powers  of  vision  search  to  trace 
The  arching  piles  in  labyrinthine  space  ; 
And  wander  ever  through  the  doming  skies, 
As  tower  on  tower  doth  toward  GOD  arise. 

V. 

Turn  then  the  eye  upon  yon  crowning  height, 
Not  made  of  earth,  but  ever  glorious  light  ; 
Piled  up  in  massive  beauty  far  and  high, 
Rolling  in  fleecy  brightness  in  the  sky  ! 


Song  of  Creation.  ill 

VI. 

Turn  then,  again,  upon  the  snow-white  Throne, 
Such  as  to  mortal  sight  was  never  shown — 
With  clouds  of  radiance  circling  high  and  low, 
Like  blushing  Morning  on  ethereal  snow. 


MYSTERIOUS  FORM  OF  GOD. 

I. 

Lo  !  the  effulgence  of  Mysterious  Form  ! 
Mightier  and  stranger  than  the  wheeling  storm  ; 
Calm  as  the  placid  sunlight  on  the  lea, 
Yet  infinitely  brighter  than  the  day. 


II. 

What  does  my  closer  vision  here  behold, 
Which  clouds  of  volumed  God-light  now  unfold  ? 
Dare  mortal  man  a  visioned  outline  trace, 
And  dot  his  folly  through  a  world  of  space  ? 


III. 

Dare  he  uplift  the  cloudy  drapery  bright 
That  gathers  round  the  Great  Eternal  Might, 
And  face  to  face  th*  immortal  GOD  behold, 
And  peer  into  the  realms  of  heaven  untold 


112  Song  of  Creation. 


ANGELIC   HOSTS. 

I. 

THERE  rests,  beyond  the  ken  of  mortal  eye, 
The  Great  SUPREME  within  the  light-crowned  sky  ; 
There  circle  round  His  unseen,  mystic  place, 
Bright  angels,  beaming  with  seraphic  grace. 

II. 

Around  His  throne  the  ever-swelling  strains 
Far  echo  on  the  rolling,  cloudy  plains  ; 
While  cherubs  float  in  liquid,  glowing  day, 
And  gild  their  wings  in  heaven's  resplendent  ray. 

III. 

There  angels  waft  their  brightness  through  the  glow. 
Decked  with  pure  robes  that  shame  ethereal  snow  * 
While  from  their  eyes  a  quiet  peace  dcth  shine, 
Rivalling  all,  but  living  light  Divine. 


Song  of  Creation.  113 

LIGHT   OF    HEAVEN. 


AND  what  is  this  which  blinds  my  vision  now, 
As  clouds  of  vapor  take  their  outward  flow  ? 
Reveals  to  me  what  staggers  reason  quite, 
And  shows  all  yet  has  been  perpetual  night ! 

IL 

Sudden,  if  from  the  dark  to  light  we  turn, 
To  fires  that  in  the  empyrean  burn, 
From  far  and  wide  we  bring  the  focal  ray- 
Show  years  of  light  within  a  fleeting  day, 
And  then  concentrate  all  this  burning  light : 
'T would  but  feebly  tell  what  dawned  upon  the  sight. 

III. 

The  light  of  heaven,  and  brighter  light  divine, 
That  in  no  humbler  realm  could  live  or  shine, 
Pours  forth  the  stream  that  gilds  the  road  to  heaven, 
And  lights  the  light  that  has  to  man  been  given 

IV. 

Great  GOD  Omnipotent  !  do  we  now  behold 
Thine  eye  supreme  that  these  bright  clouds  unfold  : 
From  which  flows  on  the  never-ceasing  stream, 
And  constant  with  the  never-varying  gleam — 
From  centre  ranges  through  its  verging  way, 
And  lights  in  outward  worlds  the  living  day  ! 


114  Song  of  Creation. 


GOD'S   ATTRIBUTES. 


WITH  mental  vision  scale  this  lofty  height, 
And  hope  to  tell  what  dawned  upon  the  sight ! 
Approach  His  glowing  seat  on  high  once  more, 
And  in  these  hallowed  realms  devoutly  soar. 


II. 

Sweep  round  His  brow,  O  mental  vision  bold — 
Truth,  Mercy.  Justice,  Patience,  there  behold  : 
Guide  on,  nor  cease  the  love  divine  to  trace 
That  shines  resplendent  in  a  FATHER'S  face. 


III. 

Behold  the  crown  that  rests  upon  His  brow, 
Where  angels  and  archangels  meekly  bow  ; 
Behold  the  FATHER'S  eye  with  love  serene 
Flashing  majestic  o'er  Creation's  scene 
Range  through  bounds  that  hold  the  glowing  sky, 
We  yet  find  there,  His  ever-present  eye. 


Song  of  Creation.  115 


SEAL    OF    HEAVEN. 

I. 

WHIN,  mighty  mandate,  mystery  sublime, 
Wilt  thou  be  blotted  from  the  book  of  Time  ? 
When  shall  the  seal,  set  here  by  GOD'S  command- 
This  mystic  seal  be  broke — and  by  what  hand — 
That  mortal  may  behold  Him  face  to  face, 
And  roam  at  will  His  sacred  fields  of  space  ? 

II. 

Presumptuous  mortal,  'tis  not  to  thee  given 
To  soar  in  space's  height  in  upper  heaven  { 
To  wrest  the  secret  and  bring  down  to  man 
And  blazon  to  the  day  His  wondrous  plan — 
Roll  back  the  mighty  curtain  of  the  sky, 
And  GOD'S  repose  profane  with  curious  eye  ! 

III. 

Yet,  Muse  supernal,  solve  to  us  this  cause 
Why  should  not  worlds  or  universes  pause, 
Open  to  mortal  eye  this  vision  bright, 
And  blind  him  with  a  flood  of  heavenly  light- 
Blot  out  in  'whelming  wonder  soul  and  sense, 
And  quench  his  spirit  in  Omnipotence  ? 

IV. 

No  :  still  will  roll  His  mighty  wonders  on  j 
Unbroke  the  seal  till  Time's  career  be  run, 
Nor  angels  nor  archangels  shall  reveal 
The  awful  mysteries  of  this  holy  seal. 


116  Song  of  Creation. 

GOD. 

I. 

THEN  what  is  GOD,  and  why  His  heaven-born  name, 
And  why  His  glorious  presence  earthward  came  ? 
Where  his  first  rest  before  the  Triune  One, 
And  when  the  birth  of  GOD,  the  only  SON? 
Whence  came  the  HOLY  GHOST  from  the  DIVINE, 
Before  He  taught  the  clustered  stars  to  shine  ? 

II. 

Bear  up,  O  GOD  1  the  feeble  human  thought 
To  where  Thou  hast  Thy  mighty  wonders  wrought, 
To  show  Thy  rest  within  the  nothing  world 
Existent  ere  the  darkness  was  unfurled. 

III. 

ALMIGHTY  GOD,  and  Cause  supremely  great, 

In  harmony  with  Thy  eternal  state 

With  Thy  great  love,  Thou  mad'st  a  world  for  man, 

And  based  in  wisdom  Thy  omniscient  plan. 


IV. 

Then,  creature  vain,  of  God-descended  mind, 
Plume  thy  bright  pinions,  and  go  forth  to  find, 
Through  Nature's  network  and  through  Nature's  laws, 
The  first  Beginning  and  sufficient  Cause. 


Song  of  Creation.  117 


V. 

God  is  great  God  with  attributes  replete — 
He  still  were  God,  no  attribute  complete, 
When  Time  was  not,  nor  yet  Creation's  thought  ; 
When  Space  was  not,  nor  yet  with  darkness  fraught, 
He  had  a  Will,  although  not  yet  made  known — 
A  power  complete  confined  within  His  throne. 


VI. 

This  Will  Supreme — ail  perfect  in  its  Will — 
For  infinite  ends  was  powerful  to  fulfil 
Designs  stupendous  in  the  mystic  world 
Conceived,  and  in  the  lapse  of  time  unfurled. 


118  Song  of  Creation. 


CREATION. 

I. 

Now  sprang  the  all  of  moving  worlds  or  heaven 
As  from  His  hand  the  sacred  scroll  was  given, 
In  order,  destiny,  and  place  combined, 
From  Time,  the  first  create,  to  man's  immortal  mind  I 


II. 

Whatever  thing  there  be,  in  earth  or  heaven, 
To  which  a  color,  form,  or  name,  is  given, 
All  came  of  GOD,  and  God  ward  is  its  end  : 
Though  heavenward  bound,  we  can  not  comprehend 
The  paths  that  stretch  o'er  this  mysterious  plane, 
Through  labyrinthine  space,  Creation's  boundless  main. 


III. 

Ambitious  man,  with  ever-erring  mind, 
With  this  great  subject  fired,  thou  seek'st  to  find 
The  Cause  stupendous  that  could  move  this  will — 
Could  make  all  space  with  whirling  worlds  to  fill — 
Could  fill  these  worlds  with  wonders  multiplied, 
And  infinite  mystery  through  Creation  wide  : 
This  all  a  wondrous  problem,  never  solved, 
That  a  transcendent  truth  with  naught  but  faith  involved. 


Song  of  Creation.  119 

IV. 

Ftith  is  the  all  of  truth  that's  known  to  man 
Of  GOD  or  GOD'S  in  all  Creation's  plan — 
Of  planets,  suns,  and  myriad-systemed  spheres, 
All  God  ward  bound  through  chiliads  of  years. 
These  wonders  wrought  within  this  infinite  will — 
Their  ends  to  compass,  and  their  fate  fulfil — 
Through  Time  and  Space  in  harmony  to  meet, 
And  close  when  Time  Eternity  shall  greet. 


V. 

Conception  staggers  at  the  'wildering  thought 
Of  GOD  Supreme  conceiving  all  from  naught : 
Evolving  instant,  with  creative  power, 
The  worlds  like  rain-drops  from  impending  shower  .' 
These  are  as  nothing  in  their  mystic  number, 
Compared  with  voids  in  mighty  space  that  slumber  : 
All  undisturbed  in  wide  Creation's  bound, 
Where  e'en  the  swift-winged  Light  no  resting-place  hath 
found ! 


120  Song  of  Creation. 


TIME. 

I. 

THE  first  creation,  then,  not  told  to  man, 

But  which  is  gathered  from  the  mighty  plan, 

Is  Time,  which  though  not  matter  strangely  wrought, 

Is  equally  of  Godly  make  and  thought. 

II. 

In  utter  space,  with  naught  for  space  to  span, 
Where  GOD  reposed  the  life  of  Time  began  ; 
He  sprang  to  being  by  GOD'S  will  divine, 
The  laws  of  age  to  mark  and  to  define. 

III. 

A  tyrant  in  his  everlasting  sway  ; 

The  same  for  countless  ages  or  a  day, 

He  rolls  the  years  in  cycles  still  the  same, 

Nor  shows  inquiring  man  from  whence  he  came. 

IV. 

Time  then  was  plumed  with  pinions  bright  and  rare, 
And  on  his  brow  GOD  stamped  the  frown  of  care  ; 
His  wide-spread  wings  were  tipped  with  living  day, 
And  he  with  hope  was  girt  to  urge  his  way. 

V. 

GOD  willed  His  course  and  gave  his  first  command, 
"  Thy  wing,  thy  glass,  and  ever-running  sand, 
Shall  note  the  cycles  of  eternal  day, 
And  stamp  thy  footprints  on  the  trackless  way  ! " 


Song  of  Creation.  121 


VI. 

Thus  moved  creation— then  to  Time  GOD  said, 
"  Go  forth,  and  with  eternity  be  wed  ! 
Until  my  mighty  works  have  all  been  done, 
Cease  not,  nor  weary  in  thy  course  begun." 

VII. 

Through  darkened  naught  and  chaos  mingling  wild, 
Through  howling  tempest's  whirl  and  zephyrs  mild. 
Through  sunlight  blaze  and  dreary  blackened  night, 
Through  mighty  worlds  of  dark  and  worlds  of  light, 
'Mid  whirling  planets,  stars,  and  suns  unseen, 
Beyond  where  mortal  thought  hath  ever  been, 
Time  onward  flies,  and  in  the  lapse  of  years 
Bends  proudly  on  his  course  through  countless  spheres. 
Soon  with  his  promised  nuptials  he'll  be  blest, 
Then  pause  and  sink  to  his  eternal  rest. 


VIII. 

Time  notes  the  age  of  childhood  or  of  man, 
And  all  the  phases  of  th'  infinite  plan  ; 
The  age  of  races  and  the  age  of  states  ; 
The  age,  from  birth,  of  all  that  GOD  creates ; 
The  age  of  planet,  satellite,  or  sun, 
Or  systems  that  in  mystic  circles  run  ; 
He  marks  the  footprints  of  the  mighty  world, 
In  orbit  true  which  GOD  himself  unfurled  ; 
He  tells  the  age  of  sunbeam  or  of  shade, 
Or  sparrow  struck  by  GOD  upon  the  glade. 


122  Sffng  of  Creation. 

IX. 

He  marks  when  empires  fall  or  empires  rise  ; 
When  suns  are  blotted  from  the  starry  skies  ; 
When  rolling  planets  from  their  orbs  are  hurled, 
Or  when  created  matter  makes  a  world. 
When  systems  vast  are  formed,  or  when  the  end  ; 
When  nascent  suns  their  youthful  radiance  send  ; 
When  lofty  turrets  rise,  or  crush  and  fall, 
Or  when  to  ruin  sinks  the  mighty  wall ; 
When  but  a  child  be  born,  or  monarch  die  ; 
When  human  souls  are  lost,  or  sent  on  high  ; 
Whene'er  a  rose  may  bud,  or  lily  droop, 
Or  fresh  youth  spring,  or  age  in  tremor  stoop  : 
Time,  ever  faithful,  marks  each  fleeting  hour, 
Though  falls  a  universe,  or  springs  a  flower  I 

X. 

In  ever-hopeful  youth,  or  crippled  age  ; 
In  pleasure's  whirling  dance,  or  musings  sage  ; 
While  welcome  death  draws  nigh,  or  feasts  prepare, 
Or  victim  pleads  his  awful  doom  to  spare  { 
While  vilest  sinner  draws  his  parting  breath, 
And  helpless  suffering  prays  for  speedy  dtfsth  ; 
When  but  a  moment  would  a  world  command, 
Rolls  ever  onward  the  unceasing  sand  ! 

XI. 

Slow  flaps  the  tireless  wing  of  mighty  Time 
Along  his  path  amid  the  orbs  sublime  ! 
While  mortal  man  runs  round  from  birth  to  death, 
And  millions  struggle  with  expiring  breath  ; 


Sang  of  Creation.  .123 


While  new-born  babes  are  wrapped  in  heavenly  light, 
Or,  borne  by  angels,  mount  to  regions  bright ; 
While  Life  and  Death  are  joining  hand  in  hand, 
And  choosing  victims  from  the  millioned  band  ; 
While  countless  worlds  the  laws  of  GOD  obey  ; 
Still  flaps  Time's  tireless  wing  in  his  directed  way. 


XII. 

Far  backward  stretch  the  death  of  Time-born  years 
Each  marked  and  mourned  by  his  prolific  tears  : 
See  now  the  line,  behold  the  funeral  train, 
The  eye  looks  out,  the  thought  peers  up  in  vain. 


XIII. 

Now  outward,  onward,  run  our  eager  course, 
And  find  by  these  Time's  unknown  secret  source  -, 
Onward  and  upward  trace  through  earth  the  line, 
Till  lost  in  GOD,  or  quenched  in  light  divine. 
Here,  then,  the  source,  can  we  the  distance  tell? 
Easier  the  height  of  heaven,  or  depth  of  hell ! 


XIV. 

Infinity  !  O,  whence,  without  a  bound, 
Mysterious  regions  of  the  depths  profound  ! 
That  forms  complete  the  never-ending  chain, 
That  circling  backward  circles  but  in  vain, 
To  tell  the  certain  mystic  source  of  Time, 
Or  onward  stretching  reach  the  Great  SUBLIME. 


124  Song  of  Creation. 


INSTALLATION  OF  TIME. 

I. 

IN  heaven's  vast  concave,  but  beneath  no  sky, 
And  seated  on  His  radiant  throne  on  high, 
Beyond  the  bounds  of  mortal  thought,  and  bright 
With  the  pure  effluence  of  ethereal  light, 
Was  the  ETERNAL,  robed  in  power  sublime, 
Marking  the  course  of  new-created  Time. 


II. 

There  in  His  realm,  ere  yet  had  sprung  a  ray, 
To  wake  in  living  light,  the  slumbering  day, 
He  saw  young  Time  within  the  vast  unknown, 
Forth  steady  winging  from  the  eternal  throne. 


III. 

Now  to  His  servant,  first  create  of  heaven, 
Was  the  ETERNAL'S  great  commandment  given 


IV. 

"  On,  mighty  Time,  I  clothe  thy  tireless  wing 

With  strength  o'er  worlds  and  boundless  space  to  swing  ; 

Bear,  then,  thy  glass,  and  shed  thy  running  sand  ; 

Thy  conquering  scythe  hold  strongly  in  thy  hand, 

Till  thou  the  great  creation's  dawn  prepare, 

Then  humble  all  to  thee  and  nothing  spare  I 


Song  of  Creation.  125 

V. 

"  I'll  make  thee  worlds  and  wondrous  systems  too, 
And  when  destroyed  by  thee,  will  not  renew. 
I'll  give  thee  suns  whose  golden  light  shall  shine 
Till  quenched  eternally  by  hands  of  thine  ! 
I'll  make  thee  Godlike  man  with  form  erect, 
And  in  his  mortal  mould,  thou  shalt  detect 
The  secret  germ  of  death,  not  being  now, 
Then  bend  his  form  and  mark  his  furrowed  brow. 


VI. 

"  Cities  I'll  build  for  thee,  with  towers  and  spires, 
That  thou  shalt  burn  with  yet  unkindled  fires  ; 
I'll  spread  the  flowing  river  and  the  main  r 
I'll  make  the  monarch  mountain,  and  the  plain  ; 
I'll  bid  for  thee  the  stormy  tempests  blow- 
To  make  the  fires  in  maddening  fury  glow, 
While  suns  and  planets  fron  t  their  orbits  turn, 
And  then  be  lighted  by  thy  torch  to  burn." 


126  Song  of  Creation. 

TIME    RETURNING    THE    UNIVERSE 
TO   GOD. 

I. 

WHERE  wheel  GOD'S  armies  on  their  march  sublime, 

Curbed  by  His  will  along  the  course  of  Time, 

Still  circling  on  their  steady  tramp  around 

His  throne— where  peans  jubilant  resound, 

Worlds  wheel  with  worlds  in  systems  broad-cast  sown, 

Cycling  harmonious  in  the  effulgent  zone  ; 

Stars  look  at  stars  o'er  planet-studded  skies, 

Where  GOD'S  proud  banners  of  the  nebulae  arise  ! 

II. 

Here,  in  their  way-worn  paths  obedient,  bend 
The  orbs  wherever  spaces  bounds  extend  : 
And  Time  shall  hover  o'er  these  weary  spheres, 
Till  end  their  cycles  in  the  end  of  years. 

III. 

Time's  course  fulfilled,  the  ALMIGHTY  bids  him  halt  I 
Then  deep  within  the  empyrean  vault, 
He,  by  some  sun  the  brightest  in  its  sky, 
Lights  his  great  torch  to  fire  the  worlds  on  high. 

IV. 

Then  round  shall  wheel  the  burning  balls  of  fire. 
And  flames  climb  upward  in  a  living  spire, 
And  in  their  widely-sweeping  folds  embrace 
The  suns  and  systems  of  the  fields  of  space. 


»f  Creation.  127 


V. 

Fanned  by  the  wings  of  Time,  these  flames  shall  glow 
O'er  the  wide  worlds  that  wheel  and  shine  below  ; 
And  all  the  orbs  that  on  their  axes  roll, 
In  dire  concussicn  shake  from  pole  to  pole. 


VI. 

Loud  crash  the  worlds  as  from  their  paths  they  wheel  I 
And  systems  tremble  as  GOD'S  thunders  peal  ! 
The  tempest  thickens,  and  with  rage  they  burn 
As  maddened  planets  from  their  courses  turn. 

VII. 

Worlds,  in  their  fury,  dash  at  worlds  amain , 
And  scatter  terror  o'er  heaven's  boundless  plain  I 
Flames  circle  flames,  and  in  their  eddies  hold 
Orbs  still  on  orbs  the  raging  fires  unfold  ! 
Till  the  vast  vaults  of  heaven,  one  living  blaze, 
To  GOD  above  their  burning  incense  raise  t 


VIII. 

Then  all  with  one  convulsive  struggle  yield 
The  tie  that  bound  them  to  their  native  field  ; 
And  now  the  yielding,  tottering  arch  of  heaven 
Is  from  its  blazing  station  hurled  and  driven, 
And  downward  with  a  universal  crash, 
The  suns  and  systems  to  destruction  dash  ( 


128  Song  of  Creation. 


RETURN  OF  TIME. 


I. 

GOD'S  universe  of  worlds  sublimely  wrought, 
Fashioned  in  mystery,  passes  out  through  naught, 
In  primal  atoms  from  dissolving  earth, 
Convening  instant  where  it  had  its  birth. 


II. 

Gob  speaks  !  and  space  is  folded  like  a  scroll, 
And  back  to  nothing  all  the  systems  roll. 
Time's  faltering  wing  flaps  slowly  in  his  course, 
As  he  approaches  the  Eternal  Source. 

III. 

Now  in  high  heaven,  before  the  eternal  throne, 
Comes  Time,  all  weary  with  the  ages  flown, 
Sad  with  his  almost  infinite  career, 
He  pauses  now  in  GOD'S  sublimest  sphere. 


IV. 

Backward  he  turns,  and  shudders  to  survey, 
The  dreary  waste  along  his  trackless  way, 
Where  suns  and  planets  filled  the  vast  profound, 
And  cycling  systems  ran  their  mighty  round, 
Now  sunk  to  waste,  and  in  destruction  all, 
And  shrouded  in  annihilation's  pall. 


Song  of  Creation.  129 


V. 

Now  he  approaches  with  a  weary  flight, 

And  stands  before  the  Infinite  Fount  of  Light  ; 

Faint  from  the  conflict  with  the  worlds  borne  down, 

He  yields  to  GOD  his  trust,  and  takes  the  promised  crown. 


VI. 

Then  spake  Jehovah  ! — and  throughout  the  dome, 
Where  all  his  children  now  were  gathered  home, 
His  voice  in  tones  of  majesty  sublime, 
Was  heard  to  give  his  last  commands  to  Time. 

VII. 

"  Behold,  a  mighty  ruin  crowns  thy  day, 
And  dying  Death  has  sung  his  requiem  lay  ! 
Lo  !  the  vast  suns  that  blazed  with  living  light, 
Are  quenched  and  lost  in  never-ending  night  I  " 

VIII. 

"  Now  naught  in  space  but  thee  doth  live  and  move, 
Or  know  that  I  am  all  supreme  above  ; 
And  now,  Great  Time,  behold  thy  new-born  bride, 
And  fold  thy  weary  wing  upon  thy  side. " 


180  Song  of  Creation. 

GODHEAD. 

I. 

PRIMEVAL  Time  was  fashioned  by  GOD'S  will, 
His  end  to  answer,  and  his  course  fulfil — 
Onward  the  same  through  all  Creation's  bound, 
Nor  yet  a  resting-place  his  wing  hath  found. 

II. 

Now  Godward  turn  our  all-inquiring  thought, 
And  ask  of  Time  what  mighty  work  was  wrought, 
For  systems,  worlds,  or  uncreated  man, 
To  move  GOD'S  will,  and  found  His  mighty  plan. 

III. 

O  Great  Eternal  GOD,  and  Great  SUPREME  !— 
Himself  a  GOD,  the  GODHEAD  now  his  theme  t 

IV. 

Can  man  conceive  the  wonders  here  displayed, 
To  show  to  him  the  new  CREATOR  made  ? 
For  love  of  man,  though  GOD  was  perfect  now, 
He  twined  a  triple  glory  round  His  brow : 
Out  from  Himself  He  called  His  only  SON  j 
Thence  came  the  HOLY  GHOST — and  it  was  done  I 
The  empire  of  Creation  all  His  own, 
He  shared  with  them  His  Universal  Throne. 


Song  of  Creation.  131 

V. 

Man  was  unborn — all  uncreated  still — 
Nor  loathsome  Sin  had  come,  his  heart  to  fill : 
But  GOD'S  omniscience  in  the  distance  saw 
Man  perfect  made,  but  treacherous  to  His  law. 

VI. 

Man  was  not  made  for  humble  man,  but  GOD, 
And  on  this  mystery  vainly  may  he  plod — 
Drive  Reason  frantic  in  the  fruitless  race 
This  truth  to  fathom  or  this  mystery  trace. 

VII. 

Though  for  an  end  unknown  to  mortal  man, 

He  made  complete  this  temporary  plan 

Of  worlds,  of  systems,  mountains,  depths,  and  plain, 

For  Time  to  lose — Eternity  to  gain. 

He  based  the  GODHEAD  on  His  mighty  Throne 

For  ends  omnipotent — to  man  unknown. 


132  Song  of  Creation. 

NEW-BORN  LIGHT. 

I. 

Now  flashed  upon  the  Great  CREATOR'S  sight, 
At  His  omnipotent  command,  the  Light ! 

II. 

Like  the  first  radiance  from  the  morning  sun, 
Forth  from  His  throne  the  course  of  Light  begun  ; 
And  terror-stricken  Darkness,  in  its  flight, 
Struggled  and  yielded  to  the  conquering  Light. 

III. 

Forth  it  careers  on  its  triumphant  way, 
Through  realms  abysmal,  now  illumed  by  Day  ; 
And  wide  o'er  heaven  pursued  his  wondrous  race, 
And  claimed  his  empire  over  boundless  space. 

IV. 

Brightest  of  the  creations,  Light  divine — 
Ordained  throughout  the  universe  to  shine — 
Sublime  he  enters  through  the  gates  of  Day, 
And  passes  forth  at  Evening's  latest  ray. 

V. 

He  cheers  and  warms  whate'er  has  life  or  breath, 

Sustains  all  Nature  till  it  sinks  in  death  ; 

He  tints  the  rose's  petals,  or  the  skies, 

And  paints  the  arching  rainbows  as  they  rise  ! 

VI. 

He  sheds  to  waste  his  unemployed  rays, 
And  in  his  pleasure  like  an  infant  plays  ; 
And,  touching  gently  with  his  finger  bright, 
Silvers  the  robes  of  far-retreating  Night, 


Song  of  Creation.  133 

SPACE. 


THUS,  as  Creation  rounded  on  its  way, 
Space  spread  her  fields  to  welcome  infant  Day  : 
The  scroll  of  darkness  opened  from  GOD'S  hand, 
\nd  heights  and  depths  unfurled  at  His  command. 

II. 

Space  bounded  space  in  Darkness*  silent  deep, 
Which  GOD'S  infinity  alone  can  sweep; 
It  swept  throughout  Creation's  boundless  dome, 
Nor  yet  enclosed  the  circuit  of  His  home  ! 

III. 

When  man  looks  upward  through  the  vaulted  skies, 

Infinite  worlds  on  infinite  worlds  arise  ! 

Vainly  he  hopes  the  outer  bound  to  gain, 

He  struggles  with  Almighty  Power  in  vain  ; 

And  humbly  now  to  GOD  the  palm  he  yields, 

And  sings  his  praises  through  these  space-bound  fields. 

IV. 

Far  out  beyond  the  circuit  of  the  skies, 

Where  over-wearied  Thought  no  more  can  rise — 

Where  in  these  realms  the  clustering  systems  shine. 

Resplendent  in  their  native  light  divine — 

Yet  upward  are  they  spread  in  depths  profound, 

Till  limits  fail,  and  GOD  alone  is  found  ! 

Yet  onward,  through  the  realms  of  endless  space, 

Shines  ever  bright  His  Omnipresent  face : 

Though  there  our  failing  fancies  trace  his  way, 

'Tis  but  the  morning  of  eternal  day  ! 


134  Song  of  Creation. 


DAY    AND    NIGHT. 

I. 

Now  met  in  strife  the  rivals  Day  and  Night, 
And  Darkness  quailed  before  puissant  Light ; 
Before  high  Heaven  these  mighty  warriors  stand, 
Like  chieftains,  blade  to  blade  and  hand  to  hand  I 


II. 

Light  now  advances,  now  retreats  again— 
Yet  night  essays  his  vantage  to  maintain  : 
On  still  the  sullen  and  impetuous  Night 
Presses  his  pall  upon  retreating  Light ; 
But  as  the  conquering  Light  drives  Night  in  turn, 
His  radiant  smile  of  triumph  makes  the  morn  ! 


IIL 

GOD  saw  victorious  Light  upon  his  way, 
And  placed  a  crown  immortal  on  the  Day  ! 
And  when  the  vanquished  made  his  weary  flight, 
GOD  gave,  in  love,  a  sweet  repose  to  Night. 


Song  of  Creation.  135 

EVENING  AND    MORNING. 


Now  up  resplendent  rose  all-conquering  Day, 
Passing  the  zenith  hours  upon  his  way  ; 
Then  on  to  gentle  Eve  and  blushing  Morn — 
Now  to  the  new-made  World  in  beauty  born. 

II. 

As  lessening  Light  grew  down  the  tranquil  sky, 
Smiling  he  wooed  the  mantling  Darkness  nigh  ; 
And  Twilight's  fold  with  gentle  hand  he  drew. 
And  matched  it  with  the  blushing  Morning's  hu«. 

III. 

Now  the  CREATOR,  blending  Night  with  Day, 
And  then  to  form  their  union,  quenched  for  aye 
All  enmity  which  was  'twixt  Day  and  Night, 
And  made  both  Morning  and  the  ETening  bright. 

IV. 

These  true  harmonious  brothers,  hand  in  hand, 
Have  journeyed  far  o'er  every  sea  and  land  ; 
A  mantHng  verdure  widely  they've  unfurled, 
And  twined  a  belt  of  beauty  round  the  world  ! 

V. 

On  they  have  travelled  ages,  side  by  side, 
Sweeping  o'er  many  a  mighty  ocean's  tide  ; 
Have  chronicled  the  Days  as  on  they  sped. 
And  Days  have  chronicled  the  Cycles  fled  : 
Thus  have  these  brothers  trod  their  way  sublime, 
Like  sentries  stationed  on  the  wings  of  Time  ! 


136  Song  of  Creation. 


NIGHT   OF   THE    FOURTH    DAY. 

I. 

APPROACHING  Night  stoops  down  her  sable  wing, 
While  Evening  to  the  cradled  Day  doth  sing; 
And  now  the  lengthening,  marching  shadows  long 
Tread  lightly  to  the  music  of  the  song. 

II. 

When  the  o'er-wearied  Day  is  lulled  in  sleep, 

And  sombre  Night  her  watchful  vigils  keep, 

She  seems  to  whisper  to  the  World,  "  Be  still  1  "— 

She  seems  to  ask  the  little,  flowing  Rill, 

To  murmur  softly  on  its  pebbly  way, 

Nor  break  the  slumbers  of  reposing  Day. 

III. 

She  seems  to  ask  the  Breezes  from  the  hill 
To  join  in  happy  music  with  the  Rill ; 
That  they  together  sing  Day's  lullaby, 
Nor  breathe  the  requiem  louder  than  a  sigh. 

IV. 

Up  to  the  shadowy  sky,  with  eye  serene, 
She  turns  and  beckons  to  the  Stars  unseen, 
Wooing  from  them  a  glow  of  softened  light 
To  guide  in  lonely  space  her  dreary  flight, 
As  o'er  the  waste  of  Nature's  desert  wild 
She  bears  the  Day  as  if  a  sleeping  child  I 


Now  ripples  softly  on  the  flowing  stream, 
Which  seems  to  list  the  murmurs  of  Day's  dream, 
The  balmy  Breezes  through  the  valleys  sing 
And  Stars  to  her  their  twilight  offerings  bring  ; 
And  thus  Night  moves  along  her  silent  way, 
Waiting  and  hoping  for  the  coming  Day. 

VI. 
TOLLING  THE    NEW-BORN  HOURS. 

Loud  now  is  sounded,  from  Night's  lofty  tower* 
The  startled  tolling  of  the  World's  first  Hours 
And  down  with  gentle  step  the  dew  of  heaven 
Upon  the  calm,  quiescent  world  is  given  ; 
And  while  all  slumbers 'neath  Night's  shadowy  wings 
Earth  on  her  axis  rolls,  and  in  her  orbit  swings ! 


THIRD    ADDENDA. 


SUBJECTS: 


INEVITABLE  CONCLUSIONS. 


THE  BIBLE  OF  NATURE. 


THE  TWO  BIBLE  SYSTEMS. 


THE  BIBLE  OF  INSPIRATION. 


THE  TRANSLATORS  BIBLES. 


CAUSE  AND  EFFECT. 


CREATION  MAKERS. 


THIHD    ADDENDA. 

January,  1893. 


INEVITABLE   CONCLUSIONS. 

The  reader  of  this  book  has  undoubtedly  seen 
that  each  individual  subject  has  been  discussed 
upon  its  own  merits,  without  any  attempt  being 
made  to  combine  them  or  dovetail  them  together 
with  the  adhesiveness  of  truth,  in  order  to  present 
to  the  reader's  mind  a  unit  idea.  While  each 
position  may  be  admitted,  standing  alone,  the 
combination  of  them,  it  is  believed,  will  produce 
a  far  higher  and  grander  conception  of  their 
scope  and  importance.  In  other  words,  by  so 
doing,  the  Christian  World  could  be  furnished 
with  a  Bible,  based  on  the  revealed  word  of  God, 
instead  of  one  based  upon  the  conceptions  of 
translators,  if  so  it  be. 

To  meet  this  position  squarely  and  understand- 
ingly,  we  must  be  certain  of  two  things.  First, 
that  we  have  the  revealed  word  of  God  (which 
will  follow,  as  proved  hereafter,  if  any  proof  is 
needed)  ;  and  Second,  that  the  underlying  prin- 
ciple or  foundation  of  that  word  is  not  to  be 
found  in  any  translations  of  the  Bible  now  in  use 
throughout  the  Christian  World,  on  the  subject 
of  the  created  origin  of  the  races. 


142  Inevitable  Conclusions. 

This  is  a  bold  proposition,  but  for  the  good  of 
mankind,  the  advancement  of  the  Christian 
religion,  the  honor  of  God  and  of  His  word,  we 
hope  to  be  able  to  prove  it  to  the  entire  satis- 
faction of  the  most  bigoted  or  sceptical. 

We  will  all  admit  that  the  total  acts  and  laws 
of  God,  from  the  dawn  of  creation  to  the  present 
moment,  constitute  the  GREAT  BOOK  OF  REVE- 
LATION to  mankind.  This  book  is  made  up  of 
two  parts  ;  The  Bible  of  Nature,  and  the  Spirit- 
ual Inspiration.  The  latter  is  made  up  of  two 
parts  also  ;  namely,  the  purely  spiritual,  and  the 
miracles,  neither  of  which  should  be  questioned. 
The  miracles  cannot  be  classed  as  belonging  to 
the  Bible  of  Nature,  for  they  do  not  follow  the 
established  laws  of  Nature,  but  are  special  acts 
of  God. 


THE  BIBLE  OF  NATURE. 

The  first  sentence  of  the  Genesis  is  the  first 
sentence  of  the  Bible  of  Nature.  Every  act  of 
God  from  that  date  to  the  present  moment 
towards  entities,  "  visible  or  invisible,"  make 
up  its  contents.  It  is  a  wonderful,  complex  and 
accurate  history.  This  Bible  is  read,  and  has 
been  read,  by  every  human  being  on  the  face  of 
the  whole  earth,  from  the  cradle  to  the  grave, 
and  understandingly  by  each  one,  according  to 
the  knowledge  they  possessed. 

The  whole  of  this  Bible,  of  course,  does  not 
appear  in  what  is  known  as  the  Bible  of  Inspira- 
tion, since  a  very  small  portion  of  it  is  contained 
therein  ;  small,  however,  as  it  is,  it  is  all  impor- 
tant, as  giving  the  manner  of  creation  of  the 
universe,  and  especially  of  mankind,  and  the 
subsequent  history  of  a  portion  of  them. 

We  call  it  the  Bible  of  Nature,  as  it  is  well 
entitled  to  that  name,  because  the  laws  of  God 
are  uniform,  consistent,  instructive  and  depend- 
able, whether  natural  or  spiritual,  and  are  equally 
entitled  to  our  obedience  and  consideration, 
whether  they  govern  the  atom,  the  universe,  or 
the  salvation  of  the  soul. 


144  The  Bible  of  Nature. 

The  more  minutely  we  investigate  forms  in 
nature,  such  as  the  bone  and  sinew  in  man  or 
animal,  the  leaf  on  the  tree,  the  blade  of  grass 
in  the  field,  the  flower  in  the  garden,  the  stone 
on  the  mountain  top,  or  the  crystal  in  the  bowels 
of  the  earth,  the  more  closely  is  the  enquirer 
brought  in  touch  with  God  and  his  attributes. 

The  Bible  of  Nature  and  the  Bible  of  True 
Inspiration,  of  necessity,  cannot  conflict  the  one 
with  the  other ;  they  should,  and  do  coincide 
and  agree.  There  can  be  no  conflict  between 
the  Laws  of  God,  Natural  or  Spiritual. 

The  Bible  of  Nature  requires  no  translator ; 
it  only  contains  facts  which  we  all  see,  know  and 
feel,  as  exact  knowledge.  If  there  appears  in 
any  translation  of  the  Inspiration  a  conflict 
between  the  Laws  of  God,  we  may  at  once  con- 
clude that  something  is  wrong  with  the  transla- 
tion, either  in  its  correct  understanding  or  in 
the  rendering  from  the  original. 

There  may  be  attempts  made,  as  has  been  the 
case,  to  show  that  the  Laws  of  Nature  have 
changed,  in  order  to  prop  up  the  flimsy  theory 
of  the  unity  of  the  race  by  asserting,  without 
the  possibility  of  proof,  that  the  Negro's  ances- 
tors were  white  Caucasians,  and  that  change  to 
a  Southern  climate  has  changed  him  to  a  Negro. 
If  there  was  any  ground  for  such  an  assertion, 


The  Bible  of  Nature.  145 

the  reverse  should  be  true,  that  by  returning 
him  North,  he  would  again  become  a  white 
Caucasian,  which  we  all  know  could  not  be 
possible.  The  Bible  of  Nature  must  be  taken 
as  the  standard  of  exact  knowledge,  and  all 
other  questionable  constructions  or  theories  must 
yield  conformity  to  it.  This  subject  will  be 
continued  under  a  subsequent  head  of  "  Cause 
and  Effect." 


THE  TWO  BIBLE   SYSTEMS. 

There  are  two  Bible  Systems  ;  the  Bible  of 
Inspiration  and  the  Translators  Bibles.  These 
two  systems  are  based  upon  entirely  adverse 
principles.  The  Inspiration,  from  the  Hebrew, 
gives  a  diversity  in  created  origin  of  mankind, 
while  the  Translators  Bibles,  as  far  as  our 
knowledge  extends,  are  grounded  upon  the  unity 
in  a  single  race,  of  which  ADAM  and  EVE  were 
the  created  heads.  No  two  peoples  were  ever 
more  antipodes  than  these  two  systems,  to  give 
information  to  mankind  of  the  design  of  the 
great  Creator  for  their  benefit. 

The  Inspiration  sets  forth  that  God  created 
the  types  of  mankind  substantially  as  they  now 
exist,  in  numbers,  and  for  an  object,  while  the 
Translators  Bibles  stultify  this  broad  creation 
and  design  by  declaring  tha*  God  did  not  do 
what  He  did  do,  and  so  said  through  Inspiration, 
but  contracts  this  grand  act,  to  the  creating  of 
ADAM  and  EVE  to  be  the  heads  of  reproduc- 
tion of  all  types  of  humanity  on  earth.  This 
announcement  is  its  own  refutation,  as  ADAM  is 
denned  in  the  Inspiration,  Gen.V.,  2,  as  the  name 
of  a  class,  and  hence  could  not  reproduce  a 
human  being  from  EVE. 


148  The  Two  Bible  Systems. 

The  Hebrew  Inspiration  unfolds,  on  the  other 
hand,  a  magnificent  and  consistent  design  in  the 
creation  of  mankind.  A  Saviour  was  to  be 
evolved  in  due  time,  who  was  to  take  on  the 
human  form,  in  the  manner  stated.  Is  it  not 
reasonable  to  suppose  that  God  would  make 
some  special  provision  for  the  accomplishment 
of  this  stupendous  act,  and  not  leave  to  chance, 
the  birth  of  His  only  Son  among  the  new-born  of 
the  earth  ? 

The  Inspiration  tells  us  that  He  did  make  this 
special  provision.  That  He  created  the  heads 
of  the  Gentile  and  Hebrew  races,  and  to  make 
His  act  more  clear,  He  gave  the  nai  »es  of  the 
Created  Heads  of  this  Hebrew-Jewish  line,  THE 
ADAM  and  EVE,  the  only  individuals  created 
under  a  name,  whose  blood  line  was  to  evolve 
the  Redeemer  and  Saviour  of  mankind.  This 
special  act  of  creation  is  all  wiped  out  in  the 
Translators  Bibles,  the  name  of  THE  ADAM,  the 
husband  of  EVE,  has  never  appeared  in  any  one 
of  them.  We  make  this  assertion  with  sincere 
regret,  and  nothing  but  a  high  sense  of  duty  in 
the  past  has  induced  us  to  do  so;  nor  would  we 
do  it  now,  but  for  the  plain  proof  of  its  correct- 
ness, which  we  give  in  the  next  article. 


THE  BIBLE  OF  INSPIRATION. 

Nothing  is  more  vital  to  the  Christian  than  the 
true  Inspiration  of  the  Bible,  and,  therefore,  to 
determine  that  point,  it  should  be  the  first  duty 
of  every  enquirer.  It  is  not  our  intention  to  go 
further  in  this  direction  than  the  Created  origin 
of  mankind,  and  incidentally  to  the  history  which 
follows,  as  far  as  completing  the  genealogy  of 
those  created  heads.  Mankind  being  the  subject 
which  forms  the  whole  theory  of  the  Bible,  every 
item  of  the  Inspiration  regarding  it  should  be 
scrutinized  with  the  utmost  severity. 

Two  points  are  necessary  to  be  arrived  at  in 
order  to  compass  a  correct  conclusion,  namely, 
to  find  out  what  the  Inspiration  is  in  the  Hebrew, 
and  then  determine  whether  that  coincides  and 
agrees  with  the  Bible  of  Nature,  where  we  have 
exact  knowledge  of  the  types  of  humanity,  com- 
mencing with  the  Creation,  and  continued  to  the 
present  time,  and  carried  on  in  reproduction 
before  our  eyes  daily. 

There  are  three  verses  in  the  Genesis  that 
give  all  the  account  we  have  of  the  Creation  of 
mankind,  namely,  Gen.  I.,  26,  which  gives  the 


150  The  Bible  of  Inspiration. 

Creation  of  ADAM  ;  Gen.  I.,  27,  which  gives  the 
Creation  of  THE  ADAM,  and  male  and  female  ; 
and  Gen.  II.,  22,  gives  the  making  of  EVE,  the 
wife  of  THE  ADAM.  These  three  verses  cor- 
rectly translated  from  the  Hebrew,  are  as 
follows : 

Gen.  I.,  26.  And  God  said,  Let  us  make  ADAM 
in  OUR  image  after  our  likeness, 
and  let  THEM  have  dominion  over 
the  fish  of  the  sea,  and  over  the 
fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle, 
and  over  all  the  earth,  and  over 
every  creeping  thing  that  creepeth 
upon  the  earth. 

Gen.  I.,  27.  And  God  created  THE  ADAM  in 
His  own  image;  in  the  image  of 
God  created  HE  him  ;  male  and 
female  created  He  them. 

Gen.  II.,  22.  And  the  rib  which  the  Lord  God 
had  taken  from  THE  ADAM,  made 
HE  a  woman,  and  brought  her 
unto  THE  ADAM. 

On  page  58  will  be  found  who  were  created 
under  the  name  ADAM,  and  who  under  the  name 
THE  ADAM,  and  male  and  female.  Under  the 
name  ADAM  were  created  the  five  Gentile  races, 
who  have  held  "  dominion  "  over  all  the  earth 


The  Bible  of  Inspiration.  151 

during  all  history,  and  the  definition  of  the  name 
is  given  in  Gen.  V.,  2,  as  follows  : 

"Male  and  female  created  he  THEM,  and 
blessed  THEM,  and  called  their  NAME  ADAM,  on 
the  day  when  they  were  created,"  namely,  in 
Gen.  I.,  26.  Thus  it  will  be  seen  that  ADAM 
is  a  plural  noun,  and  is  the  name  of  a  class 
created. 

The  second  division  of  the  Creation  of  man- 
kind was  the  Creation  of  THE  ADAM,  and  male 
and  female,  which,  with  the  making  of  EVE,  was 
the  establishment  of  the  Created  heads  of  the 
Hebrew  race.  THE  ADAM  and  EVE  being 
representative  Hebrews,  and  the  heads  of  the 
Jewish  blood  line,  which  evolved  the  Saviour, 
and  the  male  and  female,  the  Created  heads  of 
the  Hebrews. 

If  the  flood  had  been  universal,  as  has  been 
claimed  in  the  translations,  all  of  humanity  would 
have  been  destroyed  except  Noah  and  his  family, 
and  Noah  and  his  wife  would  have  become  the 
heads  of  the  human  races ;  but,  the  universality 
of  the  flood  is  not  borne  out  by  the  Hebrew  Inspi- 
ration. The  daughters  of  THE  ADAM  committed 
the  heinous  offence  of  marrying  into  the  Gentile 
races,  and  having  children  by  them,  as  a  punish- 
ment for  which  offence,  God  brought  on  a  flood 


152  The  Bible  of  Inspiration. 

Gen.  VI.,  7.  And  the  LORD  said,  I  will  destroy 
THE  ADAM,  whom  I  have  created, 
from  the  face  of  the  ground,  from 
ADAM  unto  beast,  and  the  creeping 
thing,  and  the  fowl  of  the  air,  for 
it  repenteth  me  that  I  have  made 
them. 

It  will  be  seen  from  this,  and  further  examina- 
tion of  Gen.  VI,  and  Gen.  VII,  and  Gen.  VIII, 
that  every  THE  ADAM  except  Noah  and  his 
family  were  destroyed  for  cause,  "  from  ADAM 
unto  beast." — ADAM  the  Gentiles  being  the 
boundary  on  the  one  side,  and  beast  on  the 
other,  so  that  even  the  Hebrew  people  were  not 
destroyed,  and  no  others  except  the  Jewish  line, 
which  committed  the  sin.  In  fact,  all  of  humanity 
except  the  descendants  of  THE  ADAM  and  EVE, 
remained  unharmed. 

The  reader  will  naturally  ask — How  do  I  know 
that  these  renderings  of  Gen.  L,  26,  Gen.  I.,  27, 
Gen.  II.,  22,  and  Gen.  VI.,  7,  are  correct,  when 
they  differ  from  all  the  translated  Bibles  in 
common  use  that  I  have  ever  seen  ?  We  answer, 
that  this  subject  substantially  has  been  presented 
in  pamphlet  or  book  form  to  at  least  two  thousand 
Divines  or  Hebrew  scholars,  with  the  request 
that  if  we  had  made  any  errors  or  mistakes,  that 


The  Bible  of  Inspiration.  153 

we  would  be  truly  thankful  to  have  them  pointed 
out  that  corrections  might  be  made. 

Although  this  request  has  been  run  through  a 
period  of  many  years,  not  a  single  adverse  criti- 
cism has  been  received,  but,  on  the  contrary, 
many  have  coincided  and  admitted  that  the 
positions  taken  are  correct.  Even  this  statement 
may  not  satisfy  some  readers,  and  in  order  that 
they  may  satisfy  themselves,  if  they  do  not  read 
the  Hebrew,  we  would  suggest  that  they  ask  any 
Divine,  acquainted  with  the  Hebrew,  or  any 
Hebrew  scholar,  the  following  questions  : 

Q.  Is  ADAM  found  in  Gen.  I.,  26,  in  the  Hebrew 
Inspiration,  and  is  its  meaning  defined  in 
Gen.  V.,  2  ? 

Q.  Is  THE  ADAM  found  in  like  manner  in  Gen. 

'   L,  27  ? 

Q.  Was  EVE  made  from  the  rib  of  THE  ADAM  ? 
Q.  Hence,  was  THE  ADAM  the  husband  of  EVE  ? 

Q.  Was  any  more  of  humanity  to  be  destroyed 
than  THE  ADAM,  as  stated  in  Gen.  VI.,  7  ? 

If  these  questions  be  answered  in  the  affirma- 
tive, the  reader  will  require  no  further  aid  in 
rightly  understanding  this  portion  of  the  Genesis, 
and  by  reading  the  remainder  connected  with 
it,  he  can  form  his  own  conclusion  as  to  its 


154  The  Bible  of  Inspiration. 

accuracy  and  importance.  Will  these  conclusions 
coincide  and  agree  with  the  Bible  of  Nature,  of 
which  they  are  a  part  ? 

The  Science  of  Ethnology  haa  established  six 
original  types  of  the  human  family,  namely  :  the 
Caucasian,  the  Mongolian,  the  Malay,  the 
Indian,  the  Negro,  and  the  Hebrew.  These 
have  also  varieties  in  type.  We  see  with  our 
own  eyes,  these  types  persistently  reproduced, 
and  all  history  confirms  our  present  knowledge. 
Then  where  is  their  place  in  the  Genesis  Crea- 
tion, in  order  that  they  may  have  been  continued 
to  the  present  time  by  reproduction  in  type  ? 

The  heads  of  the  Gentile  races  are  found  in 
Gen.  I.,  26,  in  ADAM,  while  the  heads  of  the 
Hebrew  race  are  found  in  Gen.  I.,  27,  and  Gen. 
II.,  22,  in  THE  ADAM  and  EVE,  and  male  and 
female,  so  that  the  Bible  of  Nature  on  these 
points  exactly  coincides  and  agrees  with  the 
Hebrew  Inspiration.  Here,  then,  we  have  exact 
knowledge  proving  thus  far  the  Hebrew  Inspira- 
tion, and  as  the  result,  the  following  genealogies: 

The  five  Gentile  races,  trace  back  their 
genealogies  to  ADAM,  in  Gen.  I.,  26. 

The  Hebrew,  proper,  trace  back  their  genealo- 
gies to  male  and  female,  Gen.  I.,  27. 


The  Bible  of  Inspiration.  155 

The  Jewish  line,  which  is  also  Hebrew,  is 
plainly  laid  down  in  Scripture,  and  can  be 
distinctly  traced  back  to  THE  ADAM  and  EVE, 
giving  a  clear  and  unmistakable  genealogy  of 
Jesus  Christ,  from  them  to  Joseph  and  Mary. 

From  this  it  will  be  seen  that  there  is  a  solid 
foundation  in  Natural  facts  for  the  Spiritual 
Inspiration  of  a  Bible. 


THE  TRANSLATORS   BIBLES. 

There  seems  to  be  no  doubt  that  the  Septua- 
gint  was  the  first  compilation  and  translation 
into  Greek  of  the  inspired  Hebrew  manuscript, 
made  290  years  B.  c.  This  was  the  first  Bible 
put  in  circulation  among  the  Jews,  for  their 
information  of  what  was  contained  in  the  Inspired 
manuscripts,  and,  of  course,  only  contained  the 
books  of  the  old  Testament.  Considering  the 
state  of  knowledge  at  that  time  of  the  intricacies 
of  the  Laws  of  God  in  Nature,  or  in  other 
words,  the  reading  of  the  Bible  of  Nature,  it  is 
not  surprising,  that  when  the  translators  under- 
took to  write  of  these  laws,  they  were  liable  to 
make  gross  errors. 

The  Septuagint  seems  to  be  responsible  for 
the  first  establishment  of  a  unity  of  the  race  in 
ADAM  and  EVE,  and  from  this  has  followed  two 
sets  of  translations,  the  Protestant  and  the  Roman 
Catholic  versions,  each  of  which  follow  the  mis- 
take of  the  unity  of  the  race  as  in  the  Septuagint 
in  substance,  but  accomplish  it  by  different  pro- 
cesses in  Gen.  I.,  26,  27,  while  both  arrive  at  the 
same  result  by  the  flood. 


158  The  Translators  Bibles. 

As  there  are  but  two  general  Divisions  of  trans- 
lations distinguished  by  the  mode  of  making  a 
unity  of  the  race,  we  shall  take  the  King  James* 
Bible  as  the  representative  of  the  Protestant 
Division,  and  the  Douay  Bible  as  the  representa- 
tive of  the  Roman  Catholic  Division.  We  shall 
also  give  by  name  simply  the  various  translations 
of  any  importance  in  the  two  Divisions,  that  the 
reader  may  see  the  diversity  of  views  and  con- 
clusions of  Christians  upon  the  teachings  of  the 
Bible.  Our  investigations  must  be  considered  as 
applying  alone  to  statements  of  Natural  facts, 
and  not  to  constructions  of  any  spiritual  portions 
of  Scripture.  We  claim  that  that  belongs  exclu- 
sively to  the  Theologians. 

As  the  Roman  Catholic  Bibles  are  the  oldest 
translations,  they  must,  of  necessity,  be  first 
considered.  The  only  authorized  version  of  a 
Bible  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  is  the  Latin 
Vulgate,  and  it  was  in  use  as  the  old  Latin  Vul- 
gate Bible  about  two  hundred  years  before  St. 
Jerome  completed  the  translation  of  the  present 
Latin  Vulgate  from  the  Hebrew  and  Greek 
manuscripts,  in  about  400  years  A.  D. 

Although  there  have  been  any  number  of  trans- 
lations from  the  Vulgate  into  different  languages, 
as  the  necessity  of  the  case  arose,  their  publica- 
tion has  only  been  approved  by  Bishops  when 


The  Translators  Bibles.  169 

they  agreed  with  the  Vulgate.  No  authority  has 
ever  been  given  by  the  Holy  See  for  their 
publication  as  authorized  versions,  so  that  the 
Douay  Bible  now  in  use  throughout  the  English 
World  is  not  the  authorized  version  of  the  Roman 
Church,  its  publication  and  circulation  is  only 
permissive  by  Bishops.  Their  New  Testament 
was  translated  at  Rheims,  in  1532,  and  the  Old 
Testament  at  Douay,  in  1509-1510. 

After  the  reformation  in  1521,  the  necessity 
arose  for  a  Protestant  Bible,  and  numbers  by 
different  translators  appeared  ;  Tyndal's  being 
the  first  attempt  at  Cologne,  in  English.  Although 
what  he  did  was  not  a  complete  Bible,  he  has 
been  acknowledged  a  correct  translator  as  far  as 
he  went.  He  took  much  from  Martin  Luther's 
German  Bible,  which  was  begun  before  the 
reformation,  and  finished  in  1532. 

Miles  Coverdale,  in  1535,  printed  the  first 
entire  English  Bible. 

Mathew's  Bible,  published  in  1537,  was  a 
revision  of  Tyndal,  and  was  finished  by  John 
Rogers. 

Travner's  Bible,  published  in  1539,  was  the 
Mathew's  Bible  corrected. 

Cranmer's  Bible,  published  in  1539,  was  called 
the  Great  Bible. 


160  The  Translators  Bibles. 

The  Geneva  Bible  was  published  at  Geneva  in 
1560,  and  was  a  revision  of  the  Great  Bible. 

The  Bishop's  Bible,  published  in  1568,  was 
also  a  revision  of  the  Great  Bible. 

The  King  James'  Bible,  published  in  1611,  is 
the  authorized  version  for  the  Protestant 
Churches. 

The  Westminster  or  Oxford  Revision,  pub- 
lished in  1886,  is  a  revision  of  the  King  James* 
Bible. 

We  now  give  the  extracts  from  the  Douay  and 
King  James'  Bibles,  that  establish  the  unity  of 
the  race. 

DOUAY    BIBLE. 

Gen.  I.,  26.  And  God  said,  let  us  make  man 
(Hebrew  ADAM)  to  our  image  and 
likeness,  and  let  him  (Hebrew 
them)  have  dominion  over  the 
fishes  of  the  sea,  and  the  fowls  of 
the  air,  and  the  beasts,  and  the 
whole  earth,  and  every  creeping 
creature  that  moveth  upon  the 
earth. 

Gen.  I.,  27.  And  God  created  man  (Hebrew 
THE  ADAM)  to  His  own  image;  to 
the  image  of  God  He  created  him; 
male  and  female,  created  He  them. 


The  Translators  Bibles.  161 

Gen.  V.,  2.  He  created  them  male  and  female 
and  blessed  them,  and  called  their 
name  ADAM  in  the  day  when  they 
were  created. 

Gen.  VI.,  7.  He  said,  I  will  destroy  man 
(Hebrew  THE  ADAM),  whom  I 
have  created,  from  the  face  of  the 
earth,  from  man  (Hebrew  ADAM) 
even  to  beast,  from  the  creeping 
things  unto  the  fowls  of  the  air, 
for  it  repenteth  me  that  I  had  made 
them. 

KING  JAMES'  AUTHORIZED  VERSION. 

Gen.  I.,  26.  And  God  said,  let  us  make  man 
(Hebrew  ADAM)  in  our  image  after 
our  likeness,  and  let  them  have 
dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea, 
and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and 
over  the  cattle,  and  over  all  the 
earth,  and  over  every  creeping 
thing  that  creepeth  upon  the  earth. 

Gen.  I.,  27.  So  (Hebrew  And  for  So)  God 
created  man  (Hebrew  THE  ADAM 
for  man)  in  His  own  image;  in  the 
image  of  God  created  He  him  ; 
male  and  female,  created  He  them. 


162  The  Translators  Bibles. 

Gen.  V.,  2.  Male  and  female,  created  He  them, 
and  blessed  them,  and  called  their 
name  ADAM  in  the  day  when  they 
were  created. 

Gen.  VI.,  7.  And  the  Lord  said,  I  will  destroy 
man  (Hebrew  THE  ADAM  for  man) 
whom  I  have  created,  from  the  face 
of  the  earth,  both  man  and  beast 
(Hebrew  from  ADAM  unto  beast, 
for  both  man  and  beast),  and 
creeping  thing,  and  fowl  of  the  air, 
for  it  repenteth  me  that  I  have 
made  them. 

The  Westminster  or  Oxford  Revision  follows 
the  King  James'  version  in  these  verses,  with  but 
two  exceptions.  The  translators  returned  the 
Hebrew  word  "And"  for  "So  "  at  the  head  of 
Gen.  I.,  27,  a  material  and  very  important  cor- 
rection, fully  referred  to  heretofore.  The  other 
variation  is  quite  immaterial  in  using  the  word 
"  ground  "  for  "  earth  "  in  Gen.  VI.,  7. 

In  the  King  James'  version  the  unity  of  the 
race  is  accomplished  by  leaving  out  of  the 
Creative  account  in  Gen.  I.,  26,  the  name  ADAM, 
found  in  the  Hebrew,  and  substituting  "man," 
and  the  same  term  for  THE  ADAM  in  Gen.  I.,  27. 
As  the  word  "  So  "  has  to  be  dropped  by  eccle- 


The  Translators  Bibles.  163 

siastic  authority,  and  the  Hebrew  word  "And  " 
substituted,  we  make  no  account  of  this.  In 
addition  to  this,  the  destruction  by  flood  of  all 
humanity  except  Noah  and  his  family.  Noah, 
by  this  translation,  which  is  not  correct,  became 
the  head,  in  reproduction,  of  the  race  of  man- 
kind. This,  if  correct,  would  complete  the  unity. 

As  the  account  now  stands  in  the  authorized 
version,  with  the  restoration  of  the  word  "And," 
we  cannot  imagine  how  any  one  could  make 
sense  out  of  the  two  verses.  "  Man  "  is  made 
plural  by  "  them  "  in  the  same  sentence  in  26  v., 
while  in  the  second,  "  Man"  is  made  singular  by 
the  use  of  the  word  "  him  "  in  the  same  sen- 
tence. Can  any  one  give  a  reason  why  ADAM 
and  THE  ADAM  were  left  out  of  these  verses  by 
translators,  without  they  had  an  object  in  doing 
so,  especially  as  only  twenty-four  verses  ahead 
ADAM  is  dropped  down  into  the  account  for 
no  apparent  reason,  and  certainly  with  no 
explanation  of  the  meaning  of  the  term. 

It  is  claimed  in  the  authorized  version  that 
all  of  humanity  had  their  created  origin  in  ADAM 
and  EVE,  and  as  we  have  seen,  ADAM  is  the 
created  head  of  the  Gentile  races,  therefore 
Jesus  Christ  had  his  created  head  in  these  races 
according  to  this  account.  But,  if  the  transla- 
tion in  this  version  be  taken  as  correct,  Noah 


164  The  Translators  Bibles. 

became  the  reproductive  head  of  humanity 
subsequent  to  that  date,  and  he  becomes  respon- 
sible for  the  production  of  the  race-types  now 
found  upon  the  earth. 

The  Douay  Bible  makes  the  unity  of  the  race 
by  making  "man,"  in  Gen.  I.,  26,  a  singular 
noun,  and  the  same  in  Gen.  I.,  27,  thereby 
showing  but  one  man  created.  It,  in  like 
manner  with  the  King  James  Bible,  by  an 
incorrect  translation,  makes  the  flood  universal, 
and  Noah  becomes  the  head  of  the  reproduced 
races. 

It  will  be  seen  that  in  neither  of  the  transla- 
tions has  the  Saviour  a  defined  created  head, 
and  it  is  left  for  conjecture  which  of  the  five 
Gentile  races  Jesus  Christ  had  descended  from. 

The  reader  will  observe  that  the  names  ADAM 
and  THE  ADAM  were  given  by  God  himself,  and 
take  a  far  higher  rank  than  other  Scriptural 
names  given  by  peoples.  It  is  a  grave  responsi- 
bility for  translators  to  drop  THE  ADAM  entirely 
out  of  sight,  and  to  drop  ADAM  in  places  and 
retain  it  in  others,  whereby  the  reader  is  misled 
in  his  conception  of  the  account,  which  engenders 
disbelief. 

It  would  be  just  as  scriptural,  if  not  less  so,  for 
the  translators  to  drop  the  names  of  Eve,  Noah, 


The  Translators  Bibles.  165 

Abraham,  David,  Daniel,  Solomon,  and  Joseph 
and  Mary,  and  translate  them  according  to  his 
will. 

The  names  ADAM  and  THE  ADAM  are  the 
rightful  property  of  the  reader,  and  they  should 
appear  in  every  Bible  in  places  where  they  occur 
in  the  Hebrew.  God  will  take  care  of  a  Bible 
in  His  own  words,  but  the  unrest,  the  non-com- 
munions, the  bickerings,  open  quarrels  and 
general  contentions  in  the  Christian  Churches, 
require  some  oil  to  be  thrpurn  upon  the  troubled 
waters. 


CAUSE   AND   EFFECT. 

That  the  same  cause,  operating  under  the  same 
circumstances,  produces  the  same  effect,  is  a 
universally  admitted  law  of  Nature,  and  about 
this  there  can  be  no  controversy  or  misunder- 
standing. It  is  a  law  in  use  in  our  every  day 
life,  and  in  all  our  varied  occupations  and  oper- 
ations— without  it  we  should  not  be  able  to 
foretell  any  result  from  Natural  causes.  We 
would  sow  our  fields  with  grain,  with  a  void  con- 
ception whether  they  would  produce  any  return 
or  not.  Man  would  strike  his  fellow  man  with 
an  axe,  without  knowing  whether  it  would  hurt 
him  or  not.  The^  father  might  cut  off  the  head  of 
his  child,  without  knowing  that  it  would  produce 
death;  and  so  we  might  go  through  with  a  cata- 
logue of  every  act,  and  form  of  act,  in  which 
matter  forms  an  element,  with  the  same  uncer- 
tainty or  ignorance  of  the  effect  or  result,  was 
it  not  for  our  knowledge  of  this  universal  and 
well-understood  law. 

It  must  be  distinctly  understood,  however, 
that  the  law  of  cause  and  effect  applies  only  to 
things  and  acts  of  things  already  cr«ted,  and 
not  to  the  mode  and  manner  of  their  creation, 


168  Cause  and  Effect. 

as  that  can  only  be  arrived  at  by  analogical  rea- 
soning ;  and  while  the  latter  may  be  facts  estab- 
lished by  this  process,  they  are  not  facts  within 
our  actual  knowledge. 

It  then  becomes  of  the  first  importance  to  find 
out,  of  what  cause  is  made  up,  how  controlled, 
and  how  operated.  If  we  sow,  or  strike,  or  kill 
intentionally,  we  know  that  the  mind  conceives 
and  designs  the  act,  and  the  body  executes  with 
a  certainty  of  the  effect.  It  is  then  evident  that 
cause  to  produce  an  effect  is  the  operation  of  a 
mind  to  conceive  and  design  the  result  in 
accordance  with  knowledge  and  previous  experi- 
ence, and  this  is  applicable  to  all  animate  Nature. 

The  same  law  applies  to  all  inanimate  things, 
the  only  difference  being  the  kind  of  mind 
operating  in  the  causes  in  the  vegetable  and 
mineral  kingdoms,  if  we  may  be  permitted  to  use 
mind  in  this  connection.  To  arrive  at  some 
conclusion  on  this  point,  we  ask  the  following 
questions : 

What  guides  the  grain  of  wheat  in  its  growth, 
and  where  springs  the  design  ? 

What  guides  the  flower  in  its  charming  varied 
colors,  and  what  conceived  the  beautiful  design? 

What  guides  the  crystal  in  its  variety  of 
uniform  forms  in  type,  and  whence  springs  the 
varied  designs  ? 


Cause  and  Effect.  169 

What  guides  the  shooting  needle  of  ice  in 
freezing  water,  and  whence  the  design  ? 

We  might  continue  these  questions  throughout 
the  range  of  Nature,  and  the  answer  might  be, 
it  is  the  plan  and  acts  of  the  Creator.  Admit 
that  this  would  be  the  first  answer  to  the  ques- 
tions, and  we  would  be  compelled  to  ask  another. 
Are  these  momentary  acts  of  supervision,  or  are 
they  the  result  of  law,  made  inherent  in  the 
matter  operating  them  ? 

No  one  can  answer  this  question,  and  it  is  not 
material  to  us  to  have  it  answered,  as  we  are 
certain  that  the  cause  produces  the  uniform 
effect,  whatever  may  be  the  elements  composing 
the  causes. 

We  incline  to  the  belief  that  cause  is  governed 
in  the  animal,  vegetable  and  mineral  kingdoms, 
by  what  may  be  termed  volition,  as  a  quality 
endowed  upon  matter,  and  that  the  supervision 
of  God  of  all  things  is  to  see  that  these  laws, 
established  in  the  Creation,  are  continued  in 
reproduction  in  uniformity. 

Whether  this  be  so  or  not,  all  mankind  have 
settled  down,  and  recognize  the  law,  that  like 
causes  produce  uniformly  like  results,  and  this 
law  is  the  polar  star  of  our  existence.  Its 
proper  application  will  solve  many  doctrines, 


170  Cause  and  Effect. 

theories,  and  speculations  that  have  confused 
and  mystified  the  Christian  mind,  and  engendered 
chaos  and  doubt  where  order  should  have 
reigned. 

The  Bible  of  Nature,  of  which  this  law  is  the 
basis,  as  we  have  said  before,  has  been  and  now 
is  read  by  every  human  being,  from  the  cradle  to 
the  grave,  according  to  the  knowledge  each 
possesses. 

The  infant  has  the  mind  to  execute  the  design 
of  obtaining  food,  and  seeks  the  bottle  or  the 
breast  as  the  effect  of  the  cause.  As  the  child 
grows  in  knowledge,  he  performs  every  act  of 
life  according  to  this  same  law.  He  gains  infor- 
mation as  he  grows,  and  that  knowledge  and 
experience  enables  him  to  cope  with  life  in  any 
department  of  industry  or  thrift.  He  then  con- 
cludes, and  rightly,  that  he  has  acquired  absolute 
knowledge,  which  will  serve  him  at  all  times  and 
Under  all  circumstances.  He  will,  however,  soon 
learn  that  the  consequences  of  effects  are  not 
the  law.  For  however  wisely  the  effects  may  be 
designed  for  good,  he  will  meet  with  disappoint- 
ments, reverses,  and  heart-rending  scenes. 

He  goes  on  with  his  designs  to  produce  effects 
almost  thoughtlessly,  it  having  become  a  habit, 
till  one  day  he  was  pouring  water  out  of  a  vessel 


Cause  and  Effect.  Vi\ 

onto  the  ground,  and  the  thought  occurred  to 
him,  why  the  water  went  down  instead  of  up. 
He  knew  no  reason  himself,  because  his  educa- 
tion had  not  reached  that  point,  though  he  knew 
the  facts.  He  betook  himself  to  a  learned 
neighbor,  who  informed  him  that  a  distinguished 
scientist  named  Newton  had  demonstrated  that 
a  law  of  God,  called  gravity,  existed,  which  made 
the  water  go  down  instead  of  up. 

He  then  pursued  further  his  studies  through 
all  the  scientific  discoveries  of  the  chemists,  the 
philosophers,  the  ethnologists,  the  botanists, 
mathematicians,  the  mineralogists,  the  astrono- 
mers, and  all  other  sciences  which  have  aided  in 
developing  the  Natural  Laws  of  God.  When  he 
had  acquired  all  this  great  store-house  of  exact 
knowledge,  he  was  prepared  to  read  all  of  the 
Bible  of  Nature  as  far  as  discoveries  have  gone, 
and,  of  course,  was  prepared  to  read  the  Genesis 
account  of  Creation  in  the  Hebrew,  which  con- 
tains every  scientific  principle  in  its  equilibrium 
now  known.  It  is  doubtful  whether  any  scientist 
of  the  present  day  unaided,  could  write  that 
account  without  an  error  in  some  of  its  finer 
points. 

The  intelligent  reader  can  thus  judge  for  him- 
self whether  the  Genesis  account  of  Creation  was 
the  product  of  Inspiration  or  a  literary  hit, 


172  Cause  and  Effect. 

considering  that  the  principles  developed  there 
are  supposed  to  have  been  unknown  to  the  writer. 
The  salient  point  to  be  determined  in  this  con- 
nection is,  whether  the  Created  origin  of  mankind 
in  the  Hebrew  coincides  with  the  Bible  of 
Nature  on  this  subject,  or  do  the  translations,  or 
any  one  of  them,  coincide  and  agree  with  it. 

We  bring  forward  this  law  of  Cause  and  Effect 
to  prove  mathematically,  as  we  believe,  that  the 
Hebrew  Inspiration  agrees  and  coincides  exactly 
with  the  Bible  of  Nature. 

We  will  first  take  up  the  types  of  mankind  as 
they  now  exist  on  earth,  and  by  application  of 
the  law  of  cause  and  effect,  trace  them  back 
through  all  time  to  the  account  of  their  Creation 
in  the  Genesis.  During  all  history,  these  types 
have  existed,  and  no  type  has  ever  been  known 
to  produce  another  and  distinct  type.  We  will 
consider  first  the  Caucasian  or  white  race,  the 
most  important  and  controlling  one  of  them  all. 
Then  what  is  the  cause  of  the  birth  of  a  Caucas- 
ian child  ?  The  child  is  the  effect,  and  as  every 
effect  is  due  to  a  cause,  what  is  the  cause? 
Education  and  experience  on  this  point  are  so 
perfect  and  universal,  that  the  cause  need  not 
be  stated  in  terms.  Now,  if  we  found  that  this 
child  was  the  only  one  ever  known  to  have  been 


Cause  and  Effect.  173 

born  from  the  law  of  cause  and  effect,  we  should 
have  no  other  fact  to  rely  upon.  But  this  is  not 
so;  some  other  children  were  born  before,  and 
others  born  after,  of  the  same  type,  so  that  the 
law  of  cause  and  effect  operated  just  the  same 
before  as  it  did  after  the  first  effect,  a  Caucasian 
child  always  being  the  same,  and  consequently 
the  cause  was  always  the  same. 

Parenthetically,  we  would  say  that  we  do  not 
believe  that  the  most  earnest  supporters  of  the 
unity  of  the  race,  or  any  one  else  of  that  race, 
who  was  married,  would  be  willing  to  have  the 
law  of  cause  and  effect  in  reproduction  of  types 
repealed  or  abrogated,  and  run  the  chances  of 
having  their  issue  a  Mongolian,  a  Malay,  an 
Indian,  a  Negro,  or  a  Hebrew.  It  is  a  funda- 
mental law  of  the  Genesis  Creation  that  all  con- 
tinued or  reproduced  forms  in  Nature  shall  be 
"  after  its  kind,"  and  the  example  of  the  punish- 
ment by  flood  for  its  violation  by  the  daughters 
of  THE  ADAM,  should  be  a  warning  to  all  who 
disregard  or  stultify  this  foundation  law. 

The  Caucasian  white  race,  as  we  see  and  know 
by  absolute  knowledge,  is  persistently  reproduced 
in  pure  type  throughout  the  world  where  they 
exist,  and  we  can  trace  back  by  the  unerring  law 
of  cause  and  effect,  from  the  Caucasian  child  to 
its  cause,  the  father  and  mother,  and  thence  back 


174  Cause  and  Effect. 

to  their  fathers  and  mothers,  and  so  on  till  we 
reach  the  first  of  the  type  in  the  Genesis  Creation. 
Nothing  but  a  change  of  the  law  of  reproduction 
which  extends  through  all  Nature,  could  alter 
this  line  of  Caucasian  reproduction  in  type.  This 
chain  of  the  law  of  cause  and  effect  is  made  up 
of  links  welded  by  the  laws  of  God  in  Nature, 
and  cannot  be  broken  by  the  sophistries  of 
speculation  or  construction,  or  by  the  ignorance 
of  Natural  Laws  by  translators. 

The  same  chain  is  found  in  every  type  of 
humanity,  and  in  every  type  of  the  animal, 
vegetable  or  mineral  kingdoms,  and  therefore 
we  have  the  right  to  expect  to  find  their  Created 
heads  in  the  Genesis  account,  which  we  do,  and 
clearly  find  them  there.  This  proves  mathemat- 
ically thus  far,  as  we  believe,  the  Genesis  Inspir- 
ation, and  that  being  the  foundation  of  Natural 
facts  of  the  Bible  of  Inspiration,  it  shows  con- 
clusively that  this  is  a  solid  and  true  foundation 
for  the  spiritual  revelation. 

Every  act  in  Nature,  from  the  Creation  to  the 
present  moment,  has  been  the  output  of  this  law 
of  cause  and  effect,  and  is  absolute  knowledge. 
The  concrete  of  these  acts  and  results  cannot  be 
numbered  by  any  permutations  and  combinations 
of  our  arithmetical  figures,so  that  it  is  bewildering 
to  consider  this  vast  store-house  of  knowledge. 


Cause  and  Effect.  175 

There  is  but  one  great  cause  and  effect  not  as 
yet  referred  to,  and  which  has  no  preceding  act 
in  type,  and  none  that  follows  it.  It  is,  however, 
governed  by  this  universal  law,  as  no  effect  can 
exist  without  a  cause.  We  see  a  world  and  a 
universe  as  the  effect,  and  by  the  Nature  of  the 
laws,  there  must  have  been  a  cause.  That  cause, 
like  all  other  cases  of  cau.ie,  must  have  had  a 
mind  to  design,  to  be  executed  in  accordance 
with  the  Laws  of  Nature  as  the  effect.  This 
demands  a  Creator  or  a  God  as  much  as  any 
other  effect  in  Nature  must  alike  have  a  cause. 
We  therefore  say,  that  the  law  of  cause  and  effect 
proves  the  necessity  for  and  existence  of  a  God 
as  a  cause,  when  we  see  and  know  by  actual 
knowledge  the  existence  of  the  effect. 

This  can  be  made  more  clear  from  analogical 
reasoning.  The  number  of  separate  causes  and 
effects  in  Nature,  since  the  Creation,  may  be 
stated  as  nearly  infinite,  every  one  of  which  is 
acknowledged  as  true  and  exact  knowledge.  Are 
not  these  almost  infinite  proofs  of  a  law  sufficient 
for  our  acknowledgment  of  the  one  single  case 
of  cause  and  effect  in  the  creation  of  the 
universe  ?  On  any  other  subject,  even  of  like 
importance  and  magnitude,  we  should  call  it  a 
mathematical  demonstration. 


CREATION  MAKERS. 

The  most  numerous  class  of  Creation  makers 
have  been  the  Translators  of  the  Scriptures,  in 
making  the  unity  instead  of  the  diversity  of 
races  in  the  human  family,  that  being  the  most 
important  element  of  creation.  We  believe, 
however,  that  they  are  not  wholly  responsible 
for  this  error — Education  is  a  tyrant,  especially 
upon  the  subject  of  Holy  Writ.  The  machinery 
of  the  churches  has  confined  education  to  given 
lines,  and  the  Clergy  have  been  educated  to 
those  lines  and  are  expected  to  teach  within 
them,  or  be  charged  with  and  expelled  for 
heresy. 

It  is,  therefore,  dangerous  for  a  clergyman 
belonging  to  any  denomination  to  teach  any 
doctrine  not  laid  down  as  his  guide,  whatever  he 
may  think  or  conclude  to  the  contrary.  This 
would  seem  to  be  a  stern  necessity,  in  order  to 
maintain  a  system  and  uniformity  of  instruc- 
tion. These  facts  are  apparent  from  what  we 
see  daily  of  the  charges  and  counter-charges  of 
heresy  in  some  denominations  of  Christians,  who 
seem  to  be  dealing  in  differentials  as  the  rule. 

While  all  Christian  churches  have  the  same 
creed,  the  man-machineries  of  many  of  them 


178  Creation  Makers. 

have  amplified  it  to  such  an  extent  that  it  would 
seem  to  an  outside  observer,  that  these  denomi- 
nations were  striving  to  have  their  own  Bible 
and  their  own  creed. 

This  state  of  things  will  continue  and  grow 
worse  as  long  as  individual  ideas  are  substituted 
for  the  pure  creed  ;  and,  until  we  obtain  a  Bible 
which  will  inspire  belief  in  its  accuracy  of 
Inspiration,  instead  of  disbelief — or,  in  other 
words,  until  the  Bible  of  Inspiration  coincides 
and  agrees  with  the  Bible  of  Nature,  which  we 
know  is  exact  knowledge.  When  and  how  this 
can  be  brought  about  is  a  vexed  problem. 

There  have  been  various  speculations  and 
theories  as  to  the  mode  and  manner  of  Creation, 
and  various  methods  concocted  to  harmonize 
them  with  the  Genesis  account.  If  the  Genesis 
account  be  correct,  there  is  no  sound  reason  for 
any  effort  to  harmonize  some  other  account  with 
it,  for  the  simple  announcement  to  endeavor  to 
harmonize  indicates  a  conflict.  Among  the 
most  important  of  these  theories  are  those  of  the 
Geologic  and  Evolution  theories.  The  Geo- 
logic theory  is  rather  on  the  wane,  and  the 
Evolution  theory  is  coming  forward  to  take  its 
place. 

It  is  very  difficult  to  state  in  terms  the  exact 
principles  claimed  by  each.  The  Geologic 


Creation  Makers.  179 

theory  requires  so  many  suppositions  and  as- 
sumptions in  order  to  make  even  a  plausible 
connection  possible,  that  a  settled  and  scientific 
mode  of  Creation,  without  the  violation  of 
Natural  Law,  cannot  be  arrived  at. 

The  whole  theory  from  beginning  to  end 
is  based  on  appearances  of  created  forms,  and 
the  science  so  called  is  simply  mineralogy,  with 
these  appearances  added  to  show  the  mode  and 
manner  of  creating  minerals  and  metals,  and 
from  these  to  reason  as  to  the  mode  and  manner 
of  creating  all  other  existences. 

The  Geologist  first  assumes  a  state  of  fusion, 
and  then  cooling  of  the  mass  of  the  earth,  and 
this  supposition  is  made  from  certain  appear- 
ances in  the  primary  rocks.  We  need  not  ask 
what  became  of  the  water  gases  and  the  easily- 
..used  metals  and  minerals,  all  of  which  have  a 
different  point  of  fusibility. 

The  next  supposition  is,  that  rocks  called 
sedimentary,  were  deposited  by  degrees  by 
water  rubbing  against  something,  and  the  debris 
settled  into  layers,  and  from  these  appearances 
they  draw  this  conclusion.  In  order  to  gain 
time  for  these  operations,  which  required  millions 
of  years,  they  have  to  make  the  Scriptural  day 
referred  to  everywhere  in  Scripture,  and  espe- 


180  Creation  Makers. 

cially  in  the  Ten  Commandments,  an  elastic 
rubber  string  of  no  defined  length  or  elasticity. 
Then  to  apply  the  acknowledged  law  of  cause 
and  effect,  how  can  they  account  for  the  almost 
infinite  variety  of  existing  rocks  from  the  same 
cause  ?  But,  they  say,  the  various  fossils  found 
in  these  rock  formations,  determine  their  pre- 
cedence and  age.  Can  any  Geologist  determine 
from  appearances  a  created  fossil  from  one 
which  followed  the  laws  of  cause  and  effect  ?  If 
two  men  were  presented  to  him,  the  one  created 
and  the  other  reproduced  by  the  law  of  cause 
and  effect,  could  he  tell  from  appearances  which 
was  which  ? 

The  assumption  that  God  did  not  make  the 
fossil  as  He  made  all  other  things  which  are 
reproduced,  is  the  vital  and  controlling  assump- 
tion of  the  so-called  science  of  Geology,  and 
until  it  can  be  shown  otherwise,  Geology  has  no 
standing  as  a  science  further  than  simple  miner- 
alogy. 

In  discussing  the  Geologic  theory,  we  are 
aware  that  we  run  counter  to  the  teachings  in 
many  institutions  of  learning  and  the  opinions 
of  many  learned  and  scientific  men  ;  and  on  the 
other  hand,  there  is  probably  an  equal  number 
who  do  not  accept  the  theory.  Nothing  but  the 


Creation  Makers.  181 

necessity  of  a  full  discussion  of  the  subject  in 
hand,  has  led  to  a  reference  to  the  theory  at  all. 
The  opinion,  however,  of  one  man,  will  probably 
not  produce  a  ripple  on  men's  convictions  in  the 
premises 

EVOLUTION. 

A  theory  that  claims  as  its  salient  point  that 
God  did  not  make  the  created  man  in  full  and 
perfect  form  as  he  is  now  on  earth,  but  experi- 
mented by  first  creating  what  had  no  semblance 
to  a  man,  and  by  degrees  and  thousands  of 
years  trying,  brought  forth  something  resembling 
a  man,  and  then  jumping  the  chasm  of  the 
"  missing  link,"  seize  on  to  other  forms  still 
more  resembling  man,  till  the  real  man  is  finally 
reached  and  made  in  the  image  of  God,  is  at 
least  not  a  concluded  theory,  as  the  missing  link 
is  still  wanting. 

The  theory  is  degrading  to  the  wisdom  of 
God's  design  and  power  to  execute  that  design,  . 
and  lowers  Him  to  that  of  an  experimentalist, 
placing  Him  in  the  same  rank  with  the  student 
sculptor,  who  at  first  moulds  his  clay  into  fancied 
forms,  and  after  years  of  labor  and  trials  is 
finally  enabled  to  arrive  at  his  original  design 
of  exactness  in  beauty  of  the  human  being,  after 
the  image  of  God. 


182  Creation  Makers. 

Evolution  is  an  attractive  word,  and  it  is 
attractive  because  it  is  a  true  term,  if  no  other 
meaning  is  attached  to  it,  which  it  does  not 
deserve.  All  things  are  evolved  from  the  hand 
of  God,  or  by  reproduction  in  type.  But  the 
deduction  from  this  theory  is,  that  types  have 
been  evolved  from  other  and  distinct  types,  till  a 
perfect  type  in  the  present  complete  form  of 
man  was  obtained.  Thus  God's  design  to  make 
man,  started,  as  is  claimed,  in  a  type  of  the 
Molusk,  and  by  successive  jumps  to  other  types 
till  the  monkey  type  was  reached,  and  then 
again,  by  successive  jumps  in  the  monkey  types 
to  the  highest  type  of  the  monkey  races. 

Unable  to  go  further  and  show  that  man  is  a 
monkey  or  a  monkey  a  man,  the  theorists  ack- 
nowledge that  the  link-type  to  do  this  is  wanting, 
and  here  they  are  compelled  to  acknowledge 
Scripture  teachings  and  the  law  of  cause  and 
effect,  that  God  did  make  man,  and  did  do 
so  in  the  manner  therein  set  forth.  It  may  be 
a  matter  of  pride  for  those  favoring  the  theory 
of  evolution,  to  boast  of  their  aristocratic  ances- 
tors having  been  evolved  from  this  monkey  and 
snail  business,  but  to  those  who  regard  this 
theory  as  humiliating  to  the  power  of  God,  and 
as  violating  all  His  Natural  Laws  upon  the  sub- 
ject, it  is  regarded  as  a  criminal  libel  against 


Creation  Makers.  183 

Him.  Those  Christians  who  love  the  Saviour, 
are  overcome  with  disgust  at  the  bare  announce- 
ment, that  He,  the  purest,  and  most  exalted 
conception  by  God  of  the  human  form,  should 
have  sprung  from  the  lowest  animal  type  of  His 
creation. 

The  theory  of  evolution  as  developed,  is  in 
exact  coincidence  with  the  reasoning  of  the  wag, 
who  claimed  that  Fox  was  derived  by  develop- 
ment from  Fog  by  the  following  direct  process. 
Fog  —  mist  —  rain  —  rain-fast  —  rain  -  hard  — 
Reynard  —  Fox. 

That  there  have  been  improvements  in  types 
will  be  acknowledged  by  all,  and  that  these 
improvements  have  naturally  altered  the  origin- 
al forms.  But  there  is  a  material  difference 
between  improvement  in  type,  and  evolution  of 
one  type  from  another  and  distinct  type.  Im- 
provement in  type  does  not  make  a  new  type, 
no  more  than  the  cleaning  of  a  rusty  stove 
makes  a  new  stove. 

Creation-making  is  the  assumption  of  the 
powers  of  God.  We  shall  never  know  why  He 
made  this  or  made  that,  nor  determine  the 
reason  or  manner  of  making  each  individual 


184  Creation  Makers. 

thing,  except  so  far  as  such  thing  is  a  neces- 
sary element  of  the  whole.  It  would  be  truly 
gratifying  if  we  could  have  one  uniform  Bible 
for  all  Christian  churches,  and  until  we  do, 
there  will  be  a  suspicion  resting,  that  many 
of  them  or  some  of  them  are  wrong,  and  this 
suspicion  and  uncertainty  will  continue  to  the 
detriment  of  mankind,  until  all  Christendom 
shall  have  a  Bible  bereft  of  apparent  errors,  amd 
which  shall  coincide  and  agree  with  the  Bible  of 
Nature,  the  only  source  of  exact  knowledge  we 
have.  The  intelligence  and  progress  of  the 
Nineteenth  Century  would  seem  to  demand  a 
change. 


FOURTH    AI>OEN33A, 

January,  1894. 


SUBJECTS: 


.  OBEY  THE  LAWS  OF  GOD. 


CHRISTIAN  RELIGION. 


BELIEF  AND  FAITH. 


CONSCIENCE,  THE  RUDDER  OF 
LIFE. 


THE     HIGHER     AND    UPPER 
PLANE  OF  CHRISTIANITY,, 


FOURTH     ADDENDA. 

January,  1894. 


OBEY   THE   LAWS  OF   GOD. 

It  was  not  our  intention  to  continue  this  sub- 
ject  further  than  the  material  laws,  connected 
directly,  or  indirectly  with  the  creation,  and  sub- 
sequent reproduction  of  humanity  on  earth. 
But  from  the  elucidation  follows  as  a  necessity, 
corollaries  of  fact,  highly  interesting  and  in- 
structive, bearing  upon  the  great  design  of  the 
Christian  religion,  and  its  final  accomplishment 
and  workings. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  universe  that  is  not 
the  Creation  of  God,  whether  material  or  im- 
material, and  nothing  which  has  not  its  individ- 
ual law  to  regulate  its  action,  and  perform  its 
allotted  part  in  the  great  scheme.  Every 
compound  form,  that  is  every  form  made  up  of 
elements  essential  to  its  perfection,  has  its  group 
of  elementary  laws,  acting  in  unison  with  each 
other,  and  with  the  general  law  which  governs 
the  body,  and  the  group  of  elementary  laws. 
Simple  elements,  such  as  light,  heat,  air,  space, 
gravity,  electricity,  magnetism  and  the  like,  are 
each  a  law  unto  themselves,  so  that  the  number 


188  Obey  the  Laws  of  God. 

of  separate  and  distinct  laws  are  just  equal  to 
the  number  of  distinct  elements  comprising  the 
universe. 

We  know  nothing  of  the  composition  of  these 
laws,  any  more  than  we  know  the  composition  of 
God,  but  we  see  and  know  the  effects  of  both, 
and  are  justified  in  our  conclusions  as  to  the 
existence  of  both.  No  one,  we  think,  can 
realize  the  magnitude  and  sublime  accuracy  of 
the  scheme  and  design  of  the  Christian  religion, 
without  they  have  a  knowledge  of  the  laws 
governing  the  material  and  immaterial  elements 
of  our  bodies.  The  material  elements  have  no 
primary  connection  with  our  responsibility  to 
God,  but  as  will  be  seen,  are  used  by  the  imma- 
terial faculties  to  assist,  when  such  subjects  are 
presented  for  action. 

The  human  body  contains  material  and  im- 
material elements,  almost  without  number.  In 
the  course  of  reproduction  of  the  various  types, 
some  one  of  these  elements  would  be  neglected 
or  forgotten  if  left  to  human  agency  ;  but  the 
laws  of  God  never  forget,  never  change.  Mil- 
lions are  born,  millions  die,  and  other  millions 
follow,  but  the  elements  in  each  type  are  always 
the  same,  always  have  been,  and  always  will  be, 
till  the  end.  As  has  been  remarked,  every 
element  of  the  universe  has  had  its  law  estab- 


[VVI7IBSIT7] 


Obey  the  laws  of  God.  \ 

lished  to  regulate  its  existence,  and  but  for  these 
laws  of  regulation  no  mind  can  conceive  the 
state  of  chaos  that  would  result.  But  we  are 
left  in  no  such  dilemma,  order  reigns  through- 
out. The  sun  rises  and  sets.  The  seasons  come, 
loaded  with  food  for  man.  Flowers  decorate 
the  land,  the  Springs  of  the  earth  gush  forth 
their  pure,  cool  waters,  and  we  would  all  be 
happier  and  better  if  we  would  study  the  Bible 
of  Nature  deeper,  and  see  what  God  is  doing  for 
us  every  moment,  hour  and  year. 

The  interesting  problem  is  to  determine  what 
law  has  been  established  to  regulate  our  respon- 
sibility to  God  and  our  conduct  towards  our 
fellow-man.  No  material  law  of  the  body  will 
answer  to  this  requirement,  because  every  result 
of  such  law  is  material.  There  is  a  group  of 
immaterial  laws,  which  is  generally  denominated 
mind,  and  among  these  we  must  look  for  the 
one  law,  which  opens  the  gateway  of  the  imma- 
terial man  to  the  immaterial  God.  Considering 
the  variety  of  views  entertained  on  any  subject 
of  this  nature,  our  knowledge  teaches  us  that  the 
law  must  be  confined  to  one  faculty  of  the  mind, 
as  in  any  other  event  there  would  be  conflict. 
The  way  must  be  open,  clear  and  direct,  as  on 
this  point  rests  all  man's  responsibility  to  God, 
and  certainly  He  would  not  cloud  this  vital  path 


190  Obey  the  Laws  of  God. 

with  any  division  of  power,  between  conflicting 
elements. 

When  this  group  of  laws  of  the  mind  is  exam- 
ined, one  by  one,  the  wisdom  of  the  single  law 
governing  all  the  others,  on  this  particular  sub- 
ject, is  made  apparent.  This  law  is  conscience, 
and  will  be  fully  treated  under  that  head  in  a 
future  article.  It  is  enough  to  say  in  this  con- 
nection that  it  is  the  monitor  of  right  or  wrong, 
and  is  constituted  with  an  option  to  decide  to  do 
the  one  or  the  other.  It  must  be  remembered 
that  the  law  establishing  the  conscience  is  one 
thing,  and  the  application  of  the  law  by  man  is 
quite  another,  so  that  sin,  which  is  the  violation 
of  God's  law,  is  not  of  God,  but  the  choice  of 
man. 

In  order  to  gain  a  clear  conception  of  the 
connecting  link  between  man  and  his  God,  it 
will  be  necessary  to  go  back  to  the  beginning  of 
Creation,  and  then  trace  forward  the  evident 
design  of  each  step  to  accomplish  this  end.  It 
would  be  the  height  of  folly  to  suppose  that  this 
grand  Creation  of  a  universe  of  worlds,  of  which 
this  world  of  -ours  is  one,  and  then  create  the 
noble  classes  of  men  to  enjoy  the  blessings 
which  flow  from  it,  without  constructing  man 
with  qualities  that  would  enable  him  to  appre- 


Obey  the  Laws  of  God.  191 

ciate  that  he  was  made  to  fill  some  important 
place  for  some  appreciable  end. 

We  have  an  accurately  scientific  account  of 
the  Creation  of  the  universe  given  in  the  Heb- 
rew Genesis,  which  has  been  certified  to  as 
correct,  by  the  discovery  and  development  of 
laws,  established  for  its  regulation,  and  which 
now  exist  and  carry  on  this  stupendous  work, 
and  he  is  neither  a  scientist,  or  a  wise  man,  who 
undertakes,  to  improve  upon  God's  plan  of 
Creation,  and  continuance  of  His  creations  by 
established  laws.  Each  law,  in  a  compound 
form,  is  dependent  upon  every  other  law  in  that 
form,  and  also  dependent  upon  every  other  law 
of  any  other  form  acting  in  conjunction  with 
it,  so  that  no  law  can  be  changed  or  abrogated 
without  a  destruction  of  equilibrium  in  the  entire 
structure  ;  and  as  equilibrium  is  essential  to  the 
working  of  the  universe,  worlds,  suns,  planets 
and  satelites,  we  state  it  as  a  scientific  fact, 
that  no  law  of  God,  applicable  to  matter,  has 
ever  been  changed  one  iota  since  the  Creation. 
What  we  see  and  know  of  these  laws  to-day,  was 
the  same  yesterday,  last  year,  and  a  thousand 
years  ago. 

Immaterial  laws  being  from  the  same  foun- 
tain as  material  laws,  have  the  same  bind- 
ing force,  and  are  in  all  respects  as  unchanging. 


192  Obey  the  Laws  of  God. 

Conscience,  Reason  and  Will,  as  immaterial  laws 
were  the  foundation  stones  implanted  in  man, 
for  the  purpose  of  erecting  upon  them  the 
scheme  of  the  Christian  religion  for  his  protec- 
tion and  guidance  in  the  world.  When  Christ 
had  finished  His  work  on  earth,  and  completed 
His  platform  of  the  Christian  religion,  every 
word  of  that  platform,  and  every  sentence  of  it 
was  the  fixed,  unchanging  and  everlasting  Word 
of  God,  and  was  a  law  as  a  whole  and  a  group 
of  subordinate  laws,  all  acting  in  harmony.  He 
gave  no  authority  to  any  one,  to  add  to  or  de- 
duct from  these  laws  one  iota  in  word  or  sense. 

What  means  have  we  of  verifying  this  posi- 
tion, and  what  authority  can  we  cite  to  satisfy 
the  intelligent  mind  on  this  subject  ?  We 
answer,  first,  the  laws  of  God  in  operation, 
which  we  see  and  know  ;  second,  the  Old  and 
New  Testament  in  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  res- 
pectively. We  think  the  commonly  used  terms, 
Natural  and  Spiritual  laws  are  misleading,  and 
should  be  called  material  and  immaterial  laws. 
The  material  laws  being  those  applying  to  mat- 
ter alone,  and  the  immaterial  when  matter  is 
incidentally  concerned.  It  is,  however,  of 
little  consequence  what  these  laws  are  called,  so 
long  as  people  can  understand  their  existence 
and  use. 


Obey  the  Laws  of  God.  193 

If  we  had  no  Bible  record,  the  existing  laws 
of  God  compiled  would  show  the  Creation,  and 
the  working  of  all  its  elements  the  same  as  it 
now  exists,  has  existed,  and  will  exist  for  all 
time.  This  is  a  part  of  God's  Bible,  the  Bible  of 
Nature.  If  this  Bible  had  been  printed  and 
circulated  as  the  Word  of  God,  with  clear 
explanations  of  all  His  material  laws,  it  would 
astound  the  larger  portion  of  mankind,  and 
there  would  not  be  a  voice  raised  against  it,  for 
it  would  be  just  what  they  see  and  know  daily. 
They  now  read  every  Bible,  printed  in  various 
languages  throughout  the  world,  which  over- 
rides and  violates  God's  law  in  the  most  vital 
point,  namely,  man's  existence  and  relation  to 
his  Maker  being  committed  to  the  theology  of 
the  unity  of  the  race  in  ADAM  and  EVE  ;  that  is, 
that  all  types  of  humanity  that  have  existed 
on  earth  have  been  reproduced  from  one 
man  and  one  woman.  It  would  have  been  a 
little  more  satisfactory,  but  none  the  less  true,  if 
the  theologians  had  informed  us  whether  ADAM 
and  EVE  were  Caucasian,  Mongolian,  Malay, 
Indian,  Negro,  or  Hebrew. 

This  theology  of  the  unity  of  the  race,  has 
done  more  to  engender  and  spread  disbelief  in 
the  Bible  as  a  whole,  than  all  the  preachings 
on  this  point  have  done  good ;  for  now  as 


194  Obey  the  Laws  of  God. 

knowledge  and  education  have  extended,  this 
disbelief  has  become  universal,  for  all  men  have 
eyes,  and  are  enquiring  why  God  and  the  pre- 
sent Bibles  are  in  conflict.  There  is  so  much 
good  and  instruction  in  the  remainder  of  our 
Bibles,  though  handicapped  as  they  are  by  this 
glaring  error,  that  true  Christians  still  cling  to 
the  hope  of  salvation,  which  they  contain,  con- 
done the  error,  and  ask  why  such  teachings  go 
on  in  our  churches,  and  why  Bibles  are  still  put 
forth,  copying  this  error  made  by  men,  no  one 
knows  who,  290  years  B.C.,  and  blindly  copied 
ever  since. 

This  subject  has  been  fully  discussed  in  this 
work,  and  no  adverse  answer  given  to  the 
position  taken,  either  as  to  the  Creation  or  the 
flood,  by  any  Divine  or  Hebrew  Scholar  ;  but  as 
some  do  not  seem  to  understand  it  fully,  we  will 
again  call  attention  to  the  Creation  portion  of  it. 
On  pages  150  and  151  will  be  found  a  correct 
translation  from  the  Hebrew  of  Gen.  I.,  26,  27, 
and  Gen.  II.,  22,  and  Gen.  V.,  2,  from  which 
any  reader  of  English  will  see  that  Gen.  I.,  26, 
27,  records  the  Creation  of  three  classes  of 
people,  namely : 

Gen.  I.,  26.  ADAM,  male  and  female,  created. 
Gen.  V.,  2. 

Gen.  I.,  27.   HA- ADAM,  or  THE  ADAM,  created. 

Gen.  I.,  27.  Male  and  female  createdl&Q  them. 


Obey  the  Laws  of  God.  195 

It  has  been  claimed  by  the  advocates  of  the 
unity  of  the  race,  that  these  two  verses  give  the 
account  of  the  Creation  of  ADAM  and  EVE,  from 
whom  have  come  all  of  humanity.  The  first 
error  is — that  EVE  never  was  created  at  all,  but 
was  made  from  the  rib  of  HA-ADAM  or  THE 
ADAM,  some  time  after  he  was  put  into  the 
Garden  of  Eden  to  dress  it  and  keep  it,  and 
after  all  the  created  things  were  in  full  working 
order. 

The  second  error  is — the  assertion  by  the 
advocates  of  the  unity  of  the  race,  that  no  other 
females  were  created  except  EVE.  God's  word 
declares  that  there  were  females  created  on  the 
day  of  Creation,  and  as  EVE  did  not  exist  on  that 
day,  and  was  never  created,  a  direct  and  com- 
plete denial  of  the  truth  of  God's  word  results. 
This  is  not  all :  for  these  advocates  deny  the 
truth  of  God's  laws  of  reproduction  in  the 
human  family  ;  and  as  we  know  these  laws  by 
experience  and  knowledge,  to  ignore  and  deny 
them  is  a  more  flagrant  sin  than  to  deny  what  we 
believe  to  be  His  Word  written  by  men.  As  the 
created  heads  of  mankind  were  the  foundation 
of  God's  work  in  establishing  the  Christian 
religion,  a  correct  understanding  of  that  work  is 
of  primary  importance  to  Christians,  and  any 
conflict  between  God  and  man  on  this  subject, 


196  Obey  the  Laws  of  God. 

throws  a  cloud  over  the  whole  scheme  of 
salvation,  and  laws  regulating  man's  conduct  on 
this  earth. 

It  is  then  of  paramount  interest  to  review  the 
Scriptures,  and  examine  each  act  of  God,  step 
by  step,  tending  to  this  end,  throughout  the  ex- 
tent of  this  magnetic  line,  from  the  Creation  to 
the  finishing  of  Christ's  work  ;  and  that  all 
events  were  drawn  to,  and  aided  in  its  accom- 
plishment. 

All  collateral  circumstances  of  history,  which 
the  superficial  reader  would  regard  as  isolated 
and  independent  facts,  had  some  direct  bearing 
to  bring  about  the  accomplishment  of  the  great 
design.  The  Creation  of  the  universe  presents 
nothing  more  grand  and  conclusive  than  the 
means  used  to  send  Christ  on  earth,  after  a 
series  of  years  of  preparation,  to  finish  God's 
purpose. 

Here  sprang  the  God  thought  of  Creation  bold, 

From  nothing,  mighty  worlds  on  worlds  t'  unfold  ; 

To  stretch  the  azure  curtain  of  the  skies  ; 

To  deck  it,  with  its  million  shining  eyes  ; 

To  ope  Creation  from  His  hand  a  scroll, 

And  poise  the  whirling  worlds  from  pole  to  pole. 

Page  109. 

Here  was  the  stupendous  design,  and  at 
once  followed  its  immediate  consummation,  and 


Obey  the  Laws  of  God.  197 

mankind  on  this  earth  was  furnished  with  a 
beautiful  home,  stored  with  all  conceivable 
varieties  of  delicious  food,  with  the  glorious  sun 
light  by  day,  and  the  spangled  draping  of  the 
skies  by  night.  Volumes  could  be  written,  des- 
cribing the  beauties  and  uses  of  our  home  ;  but 
every  one  knows  just  what  we  would  say,  if  they 
will  but  stop  and  think. 

Our  home  being  thus  prepared  and  finished 
in  all  its  parts,  and  in  complete  running  and 
working  order,  mankind  was  created,  all  over 
the  face  of  the  earth,  with  the  command  to  in- 
crease and  multiply.  The  Genesis  account 
informs  us  of  two  classes  of  people  created ; 
those  in  Gen.  I.,  26,  were  to  have  dominion  over 
all  the  earth,  while  those  created  in  Gen.  I.,  27, 
had  no  such  power  given  them.  This  word 
"  dominion,"  gives  the  careful  reader  the  power 
to  determine  what  people  were  created,  and 
endowed  with  that  quality,  and  what  people 
were  not  endowed  with  that  quality.  "Another 
evidence  of  the  distinctive  Creations  is,  that  the 
first  class  was  created  by  the  Triune  God. 
"  Let  us  make  ADAM  in  our  image,  after  our 
likeness,  and  let  them  have  dominion,  etc." 
The  second  class,  when  Jesus  Christ  was  to  be 
involved  as  a  lineal  descendant  of  HA-ADAM, 
or  THE  ADAM,  and  EVE  was  created  by  God 


198  Obey  the  Laws  of  God. 

alone,  without  the  assistance  of  Jesus  Christ  and 
the  Holy  Ghost.  "  And  God  created  HA-ADAM, 
or  THE  ADAM,  in  His  own  image  ;  in  the  image 
of  God  created  He  him ;  male  and  female 
created  He  them." 

As  history  tells  us,  who  and  what  races  have 
held  dominion  on  the  earth  for  all  time,  and  now 
hold  dominion,  and  also  the  race  which  has  not 
held  dominion,  and  is  now  a  scattered  people 
over  the  face  of  the  whole  earth,  it  follows 
that  the  first  class  comprised  the  Caucasians, 
Mongolians,  Malays,  Indians  and  Negroes,  and 
the  second  class  the  Hebrews.  THE  ADAM  and 
EVE  and  their  descendants  were  Hebrews  ;  but 
being  selected  by  God  as  the  heads  of  the  Jewish 
line,  that  was  to  evolve  Jesus  Christ,  the  Bible 
History  is  mainly  made  up  of  the  acts  of  this 
particular  line  of  people,  who  were  in  later  times 
called  Jews.  The  question  may  now  be  asked, 
what  has  this  Creation,  and  this  distribution  of 
humanity  to  do  with  the  establishment  of  the 
Christian  religion  ?  We  think  they  have  every- 
thing to  do  with  it,  and  we  will  give  our  views 
about  it  for  what  they  are  worth.  They  princi- 
pally relate  to  the  Hebrew  race.  This  race  is 
admitted  to  be  the  chosen  people  of  God,  and 
we  think  the  admission  is  well  founded.  The 
selection  by  God  of  THE  ADAM  and  EVE  out  of 


Obey  the  Laws  of  God.  199 

this  race,  to  produce  a  line  of  descendants,  that 
should  evolve  Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  man- 
kind, is  conclusive  evidence  that  God  directed 
this  particular  mode  of  bringing  Christ  on  earth, 
that  he  might  make  for  the  world,  by  his 
sayings,  doings  and  example,  the  platform  of 
the  Christian  religion. 

The  mode  of  making  EVE  out  of  the  body  of 
THE  ADAM,  has  its  peculiar  significance.  We  all 
know  what  a  strain  of  blood  is,  in  animals,  as 
well  as  in  mankind.  Peculiarities  of  character 
in  families,  run  sometimes  for  generations,  then 
disappear,  and  reappear  again  in  after  genera- 
tions. This  is  a  law  of  blood  strains,  not  an 
accidental  trait  of  the  parents,  and  results  from 
a  mixture  of  the  different  strains  in  the  issue. 
By  making  EVE  out  of  the  rib  of  THE  ADAM, 
there  would  be  but  one,  pure  strain  of  blood, 
without  adulteration.  Hence  Christ  would  be 
born  in  a  pure  strain,  direct  from  the  hand  of 
the  Creator.  This  may  be  considered  by  some, 
far-fetched ;  but  it  must  be  remembered,  that 
THE  ADAM  and  EVE  were  the  only  pair  linked 
together  for  reproduction  in  this  peculiar  way, 
all  others  of  humanity  created,  were  to  be  mar- 
ried and  given  in  marriage.  The  case  of  THE 
ADAM  and  EVE  is  the  only  one  known,  where 
God  chose  the  wife  for  the  man,  and  performed 
the  ceremony  of  marriage  Himself. 


200  Obey  the  Laws  of  God. 

We  have  said  that  the  Hebrew  race  was  the 
chosen  people  of  God.  Why  chosen,  and  for 
what  purpose  ?  The  Bible  history  clearly  shows 
this  by  the  direct  supervision  of  God  over,  and 
His  acts  towards  them,  and  when  we  come  to 
consider  the  part  they  played  in  the  crucifixion 
of  Christ,  and  what  resulted,  we  are  constrained 
to  say,  that  we  are  indebted  for  the  consumma- 
tion of  the  Christian  religion  to  this  race,  which 
we  think,  can  be  clearly  shown.  The  first 
evidence  we  have  of  a  religion  was  God's  com- 
mand to  THE  ADAM,  not  to  eat  of  the  tree  of 
life,  and  his  violation  of  that  command.  This 
presents  the  governing  principle  of  the  Christian 
religion,  namely,  man's  responsibility  to  God, 
and  his  punishment  for  disobedience  of  His 
laws.  Here  then  was  the  first  step  in  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  Christian  religion,  as  this  simple 
principle  is  its  foundation  stone  ;  and  as  res- 
ponsibility to  God  was  equally  applicable  to  all 
men,  reason  teaches  us,  that  all  created  beings 
were  subject  to  this  responsibility.  We  have  no 
Scriptural  account  in  the  Genesis  of  this  appli- 
cability, except  to  the  Hebrew  race,  and  par- 
ticularly to  the  Jewish  line  that  was  to  evolve 
Christ,  the  Redeemer,  and  Finisher  of  the 
Christian  religion. 


Obey  the  Laws  of  God.  201 

The  second  evidence  we  have  of  these  prin- 
ciples was  the  disobedience  of  God's  laws  of 
reproduction  "  after  its  kind,"  by  the  daughters 
of  THE  ADAM,  marrying  into  the  Gentile  races, 
and  having  children  by  them,  which  would  be 
Hybrid  Hebrews  and  Hybrid  Gentiles,  for 
which  offence,  and  the  offence  of  THE  ADAM, 
dire  and  direct  punishment  was  brought  upon 
both,  and  upon  their  generations.  First  by  the 
expulsion  of  THE  ADAM  from  the  Garden  of 
Eden,  and  the  hardships  imposed  upon  him  and 
his  descendants.  For  the  offence  of  the  daugh- 
ters, by  which  God  lost  all  patience  with  this 
Jewish  line,  He  brought  on  a  flood  that  des- 
troyed all  the  descendants  of  THE  ADAM  and 
EVE,  including  his  daughters,  except  Noah  and 
his  family,  who  had  committed  no  offence  against 
God's  laws. 

The  first  organized  religion  of  which  we  have 
any  reliable  account,  was  the  Hebrew  religion, 
established  upon  the  laws  given  to  Moses,  of 
which  the  Ten  Commandments  contain  the 
leading  ideas,  and  these  are  embodied  in  Christ's 
platform  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  form  the 
largest  part  of  His  teachings.  The  coming  of 
the  Messiah  was  taught  in  all  the  Hebrew 
Temples  and  was  a  leading  idea  in  that  religion, 
and  so  continued,  up  to  the  coming  of  Christ, 


202  Obey  the  Laws  of  God. 

and  it  still  exists  as  part  of  their  present  religion. 
Their  prophets  frequently  prophesied  His  com- 
ing, and  appointed  times  and  seasons  for  that 
event.  So  that  the  Messiah  and  His  coming, 
were  held  up  to  this  people,  as  an  event  as  cer- 
tain to  take  place  as  the  rising  of  the  sun  ;  and 
this  education,  undoubtedly,  excited  their  imagi- 
nations to  conceive  the  Messiah  a  doubtful  form 
of  grotesque  man,  or  angel. 

When  Christ's  Birth  was  announced,  as  hav- 
ing been  born  in  a  stable,  and  that  the  child 
outwardly  was  like  any  other  child,  they  were  all 
greatly  disappointed. 

The  history  of  Christ's  life  need  not  be 
referred  to  for  our  purposes,  except  to  say  that 
He  continued  in  the  Hebrew  religion,  was  cir- 
cumcised, and  preached  in  their  synagogues. 
His  wonderful  success  in  making  converts  to 
His  principles,  excited  the  envy  of  the  Hebrews. 
This  was  the  culminating  point  of  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Christian  religion,  the  greatest  and 
grandest  event  of  the  world,  brought  about  by  a 
long  and  continued  struggle  between  God,  the 
Hebrews  and  the  Jews,  to  prepare  them  to  join 
the  Messiah  on  His  advent.  A  few  on  hearing 
the  logic  of  Christ's  teachings  were  His  converts 
and  followers  ;  the  masses,  however,  did  not 
believe  that  Christ  was  their  Messiah,  and  there 


Obey  the  Laws  of  God.  203 

arose  two  parties  and  a  division  in  the  Hebrew 
religion,  and  without  that  division,  the  cruci- 
fixion of  Jesus  Christ,  under  the  then  existing 
state  of  things,  could  never  have  taken  place 
and  the  prophecies  and  Scriptures  been  ful- 
filled. 

As  we  are  informed,  the  Romans  would  not 
voluntarily  have  crucified  Him,  since  Pilate  the 
Governor  said  He  had  committed  no  offence 
against  the  law,  and  washed  his  hands  of  the 
affair  ;  and  his  followers,  certainly,  would  not 
have  done  this  painful  thing  to  a  friend,  so  that 
there  was  no  one  to  consummate  His  death  ex- 
cept the  envious  Jews,  whereby  they  unwittingly 
established  the  Christian  religion,  and  raised  an 
everlasting  monument  to  Jesus  Christ,  reaching 
from  the  land  of  Judea  to  the  very  throne  of 
God  in  Heaven.  It  is  well  here  to  refer  to  our 
previous  remark,  that  under  the  circumstances 
then  existing,  we  are  indebted  to  the  Jewish  line 
of  the  Hebrew  race,  for  the  completion  of  God's 
design  of  establishing  the  Christian  religion,  and 
this  could  not  have  been  done  without  a  divi- 
sion in  the  followers  of  the  Hebrew  religion,  one 
party  acknowledging  and  accepting  Christ  as  the 
True  Messiah,  the  other  rejecting  Him  and 
holding  that  the  Messiah  was  yet  to  come. 


204  Obey  the  Laws  of  God. 

The  Hebrew  race,  the  chosen  people  of  God, 
were  relieved  of  all  the  labors  and  responsi- 
bilities of  temporal  government,  or  "dominion," 
as  called  in  the  Genesis,  and  were  scattered 
throughout  the  world,  among  the  nations  of  the 
earth,  to  teach  man's  responsibility  to  God,  and 
pave  the  way  for  the  coming  of  the  Redeemer  by 
their  writings  in  the  Old  Testament ;  and  when, 
and  after  He  came  and  proclaimed  His  religion, 
they  wrote  the  Books  of  the  New  Testament, 
which  contain  the  entire  platform  of  the 
Christian  religion.  That  platform  was  com- 
plete in  every  word,  sentence  and  idea,  and  was 
the  finished,  unchangeable,  and  everlasting  law 
of  God. 

There  are  two  important  divisions  of  this 
platform  ;  the  first  is  conduct  in  this  world,  this 
side  of  the  grave,  to  be  in  accordance  with  its 
requirement ;  the  second  is  faith  in  the  promises 
held  out  to  man,  of  a  future  state,  beyond  the 
grave,  and  both  are  explicit  and  clearly  defined. 

This  platform,  in  all  its  parts,  is  a  stereotyped 
law  of  God,  fixed,  unchanging  and  unchangeable 
as  any  other  law,  and  takes  equal  rank  with  all 
others,  for  acknowledgment  and  obedience.  For 
what  is  a  law  of  God  ?  It  is  His  mode  of  regu- 
lating everything  material  or  immaterial  in  the 
universe,  and  the  law  to  regulate  men's  conduct 


Obey  the  Laws  of  God.  205 

in  this  world,  to  bear  seed  for  the  life  to  come, 
differs  in  no  respect  or  character  from  His  law, 
governing  the  growth  of  the  plant,  which  we  see 
every  day  of  our  lives,  which  consummates  into 
'  the  seed,  to  be  sunk  into  the  earth  to  bring  forth 
a  new  existence  and  a  new  life.  The  promise  to 
man  is  just  the  same  as  the  promise  to  the  plant, 
and  the  quicker  man  will  come  to  this  conclusion 
the  quicker  he  will  realize  his  full  relation  to 
God,  and  his  real  condition  on  this  earth. 

There  is  a  class  of  Christians  who  claim  that 
the  translated  Bibles  now  in  use  throughout  the 
world,  by  the  various  denominations,  are  the 
Word  of  God.  If  this  be  so,  what  have  they  to 
say  about  the  Bible  written  in  the  original  lan- 
guage, and  by  men  authorized  by  God  to  do  so. 
The  one  is  the  Word  of  God  by  His  authority, 
the  other  the  work  of  man.  Which  shall  we 
recognize,  obey  and  teach,  when  the  one  plainly 
contradicts  the  other,  and  the  one  coincides  and 
agrees  with  the  active  and  daily  recurrence  of 
His  laws  which  we  see  and  know,  and  the  other 
is  not  a  transcript  of  the  original  language,  nor 
an  agreement  in  this  respect.  The  one  was 
written  by  God  for  the  information  of  man,  and 
the  other  to  make  out  theologies. 

We  now  come  to  one  of  the  great  principles  of 
advanced  Christianity.  Shall  the  teachings  of 


206  Obey  the  Laws  of  God. 

the  Bible  and  of  Christ  be  in  accordance  with 
God's  laws,  or  in  violation  of  them  ?  If  in 
accordance  with  them,  we  should  examine  care- 
fully, closely  and  accurately  what  these  laws 
are,  and  then  examine  with  equal  care  what  is 
the  translated  Bibles  record  of  them.  If  on 
such  examination  it  is  found  that  the  Bibles  and 
teachings  are  in  violation  of  them,  both  should 
be  corrected,  and  the  quicker  the  better  for  the 
Christian  religion  ;  for  if  the  principle  be  ad- 
mitted and  taught  that  God  has  changed  any 
law  at  any  time,  what  security  have  we  that  He 
may  not  change  His  laws,  in  respect  to  the 
Christian  religion,  and  the  promises  there  held 
out  to  man  for  a  future  life  of  happiness,  if  he 
comply  with  all  its  requirements. 

Another  principle,  which  must  be  admitted  as 
a  corollary  to  the  above  proposition  and  exami- 
nation is,  that  every  completed  step  in  a  law  of 
God  is  identical  in  all  its  governing  features  with 
every  other  step,  from  the  Creation  to  the  end 
of  its  existence.  We  now  come  to  our  closing 
remark  on  this  portion  of  our  subject.  Chris- 
tians must  either  admit  these  two  propositions, 
or  abandon  the  Christian  religion  as  a  certainty. 


THE  CHRISTIAN  RELIGION. 

The  Christian  Religion  is  CONDUCT,  spiritual 
or  otherwise,  guided  by  the  laws  of  God,  and 
following  the  example  and  teachings  of  Jesus 
Christ,  or  their  equivalents. 

This  is  an  active,  not  a  passive  definition,  and 
places  the  Christian  Religion  and  its  object 
upon  the  basis  of  a  natural  fact,  where  it  should 
be,  and  not  upon  belief,  which  we  will  show 
hereafter,  under  the  head  of  belief  and  faith. 
There  are  two  divisions  of  the  Christian  Re- 
ligion :  one  made  up  of  facts  or  history  relat- 
ing to  conduct  this  side  of  the  grave,  and 
the  second,  faith  in  rewards  or  punishments 
promised  beyond  the  grave,  in  a  life  to  come, 
as  the  result  of  that  conduct.  This  is  plain, 
simple,  and  within  easy  comprehension  of  the 
most  common  intellect.  The  main  point  is  for 
the  Christian  to  find  out  what  the  conduct  is  that 
is  required,  and  where  and  how  he  is  able  to 
reach  that  information. 

The  disciples  of  Christ  who  were  intrusted  by 
Him  to  teach  all  nations  by  preaching  His 
Gospel,  were  mostly  fishermen,  illiterate  and  un- 
educated. Hence,  they  were  not  entrusted  with 


208  The  Christian  Religion. 

their  mission  under  any  authority  to  add  to,  or 
deduct  from,  what  they  were  authorized  to 
teach,  namely:  the  teachings,  sayings,  and  to 
portray  the  exemplary  every  day  conduct  of 
Christ  Himself.  This  is  all  of  the  platform  of 
the  Christian  Religion.  When  Christ  had  fin- 
ished His  work  on  earth,  that  platform  was 
completed  in  all  its  parts,  simple,  plain  and  con- 
clusive, without  mystery  or  cloudy  evasiveness. 
The  simplest  mind  could  comprehend  all  of  its 
requirements,  and  this  is  a  standing  proof  that 
it  was  not  made  for  high  intelligence  and  the 
educated  alone,  but  alike  for  all  grades  of 
intellect.  It  has,  therefore,  every  element  for  a 
universal  Religion  for  mankind,  which  no  other 
religion  now  in  existence  on  the  earth  possesses. 
It  clearly  points  out  man's  responsibility  to 
God,  and  shows  the  way  that  that  responsi- 
bility is  to  be  met  and  satisfied.  The  first 
thought  then  presented  to  the  mind,  is  why 
there  are  so  many  different  denominations,  with 
different  creeds  and  beliefs.  This  brings  us  to 
a  more  serious  question,  to  ascertain  which  is 
right,  or  which  is  wrong,  and  still  another, 
which  is  nearest  right,  and  which  is  nearest 
wrong;  and  still  another  of  graver  importance, 
who  is  to  be  the  judge  and  give  the  true 
answers  to  the  questions  ?  It  is  evident  that  no 
result  could  be  obtained  that  would  bring  any 


The  Christian  Religion.  209 

two  denominations  to  a  coincidence  of  agree- 
ment, and  still  more,  that  no  coincidence  of 
agreement  could  possibly  be  obtained  for  all  of 
them. 

To  the  inquiring  mind,  these  are  momentous 
questions,  and  have  engendered  doubt  in  the 
minds  of  many,  whether  any  persuasion  of 
Christians  has  a  solid  foundation,  and  why? 
Because,  as  beliefs  and  faiths  differ  in  every 
Christian  Denomination  from  every  other,  who 
can,  with  certainty,  declare  that  any  one  of 
them  is  the  true  and  only  true  faith  and  belief  ? 
To  arrive  at  any  definite  conclusion  on  this 
subject,  we  must  first  ascertain  what  is  the 
Christian  Religion,  and  what  are  its  require- 
ments, and  then  closely  investigate  our  belief 
and  faith  and  determine  what  they  are,  and  how 
founded.  The  Christian  Religion  to  have  any 
standing,  must  be  a  unit  as  a  whole — a  law  of 
God — finished,  complete,  everlasting,  and  un- 
changeable. It  must  be  recognized  as  a  gen- 
eral law,  acting  in  conjunction  and  in  harmony 
with  a  group  of  subordinate  laws,  composing 
the  platform  of  the  Christian  Religion,  which 
was  completed  when  Christ's  work  on  earth  was 
finished,  and  consisted  of  His  teachings,  say- 
ings, and  exemplary  conduct.  Every  word  of 
Christ  was  a  law  of  God ;  every  sentence  uttered 


210  The  Christian  Religion. 

by  Him  was  a  law  of  God  ;  and  every  idea  that 
He  gave  to  the  World  was  a  law  of  God. 

It  is  interesting  to  examine  and  see  how  the 
so-called  Christian  sects  have  originated,  grown 
up,  and  extended  into  large  proportions.  The 
Bible,  as  a  whole,  and  in  every  verse,  is  almost 
universally  taken  in  all  Christian  Churches,  as 
the  words  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  as  a  part  of  the 
Christian  Religion.  All  of  the  Old  Testament 
was  written  many  years  before  Christ  appeared 
on  earth,  and  by  authors  who  knew  nothing  of 
His  Religion  under  the  teachings  of  the  Mosaic 
religion  of  which  they  wrote.  When  Christ  did 
come  on  earth,  they  spurned  Him  and  His  re- 
ligion, and  crucified  Him  because  they  did  not 
believe  He  was  the  true  Messiah.  They  taught 
in  their  Temples  and  Synagogues  the  coming 
of  a  Messiah,  and  their  Prophets  so  prophesied, 
so  that  collaterally,  they  believed  in  a  Messiah. 
Their  writings  throughout  the  Old  Testament 
were  not  of  the  Christian  Religion,  but  of  a  re- 
ligion adverse  to  it  in  many  respects,  though 
they  struck  some  of  the  key-notes  of  that  re- 
ligion at  times. 

The  Old  Testament  is  the  Word  of  God, 
giving  the  history  of  the  Creation  and  the 
Hebrew  race,  a  people  whom  He  used  to  bring 
about  and  establish  the  Christian  Religion. 


The  Christian  Religion.  211 


While  it  is  an  invaluable  part  of  the  Bible  to 
give  us  an  insight  into  His  work  of  creating  the 
universe,  and  to  show  us  how  He  worked  and 
worried  with  this  race  of  Hebrews,  to  evolve 
Jesus  Christ,  and  prepare  the  way  for  His 
coming,  it  is  not  to  be  read  as  Christ's  sayings 
or  doings,  or  as  the  platform  of  His  religion. 
The  New  Testament,  on  the  other  hand,  contains 
all  of  Christ's  teachings  and  the  entire  platform 
of  the  Christian  Religion,  and  it  also  contains 
much  new  ground  outside  of  that  platform. 

We  shall  content  ourselves  by  giving  one  or 
two  examples.  According  to  our  investigation, 
St.  Paul  was  the  author  of  the  theology  of 
original  sin  in  Adam,  by  which  all  men  after 
him  were  born  sinners,  and  it  required  a  Saviour 
to  redeem  mankind  from  such  sin.  We  do  not 
find  this  in  the  teachings  of  Jesus  Christ.  He 
taught  that  a  Saviour  was  to  redeem  those  who 
had  committed  sins,  and  repented  of  them,  and 
that  those  who  died  in  their  sins  unrepented  of, 
were  to  be  punished  in  Hell.  Nor  did  He 
speak  of  the  unity  of  the  race  in  Adam  and 
Eve,  for  He  knew  there  was  a  law  of  God  in 
existence,  plainly  given  in  the  Scripture,  fully 
explaining  the  creation  of  the  origin  of  man- 
kind. St.  Paul  was  a  great  and  good  man,  and 
an  over-zealous  Christian.  Where  he  obtained 


212  The  Christian  Religion. 

his  idea  of  original  sin  from,  we  are  unable  to 
say  or  trace.  That  he  was  sincere  in  his  con- 
victions on  this  subject,  there  can  be  no  doubt ; 
but  with  all  his  zeal  and  piety,  he  was  human 
and  not  a  Christ. 

This  theology  when  referred  to  the  laws  of 
God,  will  not  stand  the  test  of  coincidence  with 
them,  and  no  theology  should  stand  that  will  not 
meet  these  requirements.  ADAM  (for  we  use  the 
same  term  that  St.  Paul  used)  committed  the 
sin  of  disobedience  to  God's  command,  which 
was  an  overt  act.  If  all  of  his  descendants  had 
committed  the  same  or  similar  act  of  diso- 
bedience, they  would  have  been  alike  sinners. 
As  there  can  be  no  sin  without  an  act  in  thought 
or  deed,  we  must,  if  we  wish  to  gain  a  clear  con- 
ception of  the  subject,  find  out  where  these 
thoughts  and  deeds  culminate  to  make  the  sin. 
Sin  by  thought  or  act  is  a  resultant  outside  the 
material  of  the  body,  for  thought  is  directed  in 
such  cases  always  to  external  things,  while  the 
acts  of  sin  are  in  like  manner  plainly  external. 
Some  think  that  the  propensity  to  sin  is  what  is 
transmitted  ;  but  the  propensity  to  sin  does  no 
harm,  and  is  not  sin  till  the  act  of  sinning  is 
consummated.  Nothing  can  be  transmitted 
from  the  parent  to  the  child  except  an  element 
or  a  quality,  and  hence  sin  cannot  be  transmitted 


The  Christian  Religion.  213 

from  body  to  body,  as  it  is  independent  of  every 
other  body,  except  incidentally  to  the  one  com- 
mitting the  sin  ;  and  therefore  St.  Paul's  theology 
of  original  sin  by  ADAM,  could  not  have  been 
transmitted  to  his  descendants. 

This  Christ  term  Hell,  which  he  defines  as  a 
place  of  punishment,  without  giving  its  nature 
or  condition,  has  been  amplified  by  theologians, 
to  mean  a  pit  of  fire  and  brimstone,  superin- 
tended by  devils  with  red-hot  irons  and  other 
implements  of  torture.  This  had  become, 
under  such  teachings,  so  unpopular,  that  they 
are  now  endeavoring  to  do  away  with  the  word 
and  substitute  another,  which  they  call  "  sheol," 
and  still  claim  that  they  are  standing  by  Christ's 
words  and  teachings.  Thus  translators  and 
revisers  of  the  Scriptures  go  on  making  changes 
in  sentences  and  words,  to  suit  new  theologies 
and  new  ideas.  Under  such  conventional  liber- 
ties, need  we  wonder  that  we  have  new  de- 
nominations, with  new  creeds  and  new  beliefs 
continually  springing  up. 

We  made  an  appeal  to  the  translators  and 
revisers  of  the  King  James  Bible,  to  have  Adam 
restored  in  their  revised  Bible,  where  it  oc- 
curred in  the  Hebrew,  and  had  been  dropped 
by  former  translators  out  of  the  King  James 
Bible,  and  also  to  drop  the  word  "  So,"  at  the 


214  The  Christian  Religion. 

head  of  Gen.  I,  27,  and  restore  the  Hebrew 
word  "  And."  This  latter  they  did  ;  but  instead 
of  restoring  the  word  Adam,  or  The  Adam, 
they  struck  out  Adam  eight  times,  from  Gen. 
II.,  1 8,  to  Gen.  III.,  10,  and  put  in  "  The  Man  "  in 
its  place.  The  only  reason  that  can  be  given 
for  this  extraordinary  performance  is,  that  they 
wished  to  clinch  their  theology  of  the  unity  of 
the  race,  and  judging  from  these  two  steps  of 
striking  out  these  Hebrew  names,  it  is  fair  to 
conclude,  that  in  the  next  revision  of  the  Bible, 
these  names  will  disappear  entirely.  This  will 
be  making  a  man  Bible  with  a  vengeance  and  a 
certainty. 

The  theology  of  the  apostolic  succession,  is 
still  another  theology,  involving  some  very  im- 
portant, if  not  vital  principles.  It  consists  in 
the  requirements  in  some  denominations,  that 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  shall  only  be 
preached  by  men,  chosen  by  men  for  that  pur- 
pose, on  the  ground  of  succession,  by  direct 
authority  of  Jesus  Christ.  Christ  found  it 
necessary  to  perform  miracles,  in  order  to  con- 
vince the  people  that  He  was  the  true  Messiah, 
and  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  miracles  He  per- 
formed had  the  desired  effect.  The  same 
necessity  existed,  when  He  gave  His  apostles 
directions  to  preach  the  gospel  to  all  nations, 


The  Christian  Religion.  215 

and,  in  doing  so,  to  perform  miracles,  as  He 
had  done,  to  heal  the  sick,  to  cast  out  devils 
and  raise  the  dead. 

While  these  apostles  had  such  authority  from 
Christ,  there  is  no  direct  language  of  His,  that 
gave  them  the  power  to  confer  that  power  upon 
others,  thereby  giving  the  successors  of  the 
apostles,  God's  power,  through  all  time,  to  men 
appointed  by  men  ;  and  this  is  the  gist  of  the 
theology  of  apostolic  succession.  What  is  the 
logical  result  ?  To  establish  that  principle,  we 
must  interpolate  in  the  New  Testament  the  fact 
that  Christ  did  give  this  power  to  His  Apostles. 
If  He  did  give  that  power  to  His  Apostles 
that  power  exists  to-day,  not  by  reason  of  their 
own  acts,  but  by  reason  of  its  being  a  law  of 
God,  which  can  neither  be  revoked  nor  changed  ; 
so  they  can  heal  the  sick,  cast  out  devils,  and 
raise  the  dead  at  the  present  time. 

If  they  have  that  power  from  God  they  can 
easily  prove  it  to  the  world  ;  but  until  they  do 
these  things,  we  must  assume  the  Scriptures  to 
be  correct  in  its  statements,  that  no  such  power 
was  given  to  any  one,  except  Christ's  Apostles, 
to  whom  He  gave  such  power.  We  cannot  see 
the  benefit  or  advantage  of  such  a  theology,  if 
the  successionists  preach  the  pure  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ.  It  is,  however,  an  excrescence  of 


216  The  Christian  Religion. 

belief,  which  prevents  many  from  receiving  the 
benefits  of  the  Church,  and  is  a  dead  weignt 
upon  Christianity. 

In  order  to  gain  a  clear  conception  of  the 
Apostolic  succession,  we  must  have  a  clear  con- 
ception of  the  Scriptures.  There  are  three 
classes  of  subjects  treated  of  in  the  Bible — 
material  laws,  immaterial  laws  and  history. 
Then,  who  can  read  all  of  the  Bible  under- 
standingly,  who  do  not  know  all  God's  laws, 
material  and  immaterial  ?  That  question  can  be 
answered  by  those  who  know  of  the  education  of 
the  Apostles.  Could  they  not  make  mistakes  in 
both  departments  of  these  laws  ?  We  think 
Christ  Himself  settled  this  question  of  Apostolic 
succession,  when  He  said,  "  Where  two  or  three 
are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  will  I 
be  in  the  midst  of  them."  In  other  words,  two 
or  three  will  make  my  Church,  and  I  will  be  in 
the  midst  of  them.  So  that  any  one  can  teach 
the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  if  they  do  it  in  His 
name. 

The  general  impression  of  the  inspiration  of 
the  Scriptures  is,  that  God  inspired  men  to 
write  what  God  had  communicated  to  them, 
and  this  in  a  general  sense  is  correct.  But 
inspiration  has  a  closer  meaning,  and  that  is,  to 
write  under  the  direction  of  God,  matters  in 


The  Christian  Religion.  217 

unison  and  harmony  with  His  laws,  and  when 
writing  of  historical  facts  to  relate  them  truth- 
fully. 

All  Christian  denominations  claim  to  be 
teaching  Christian  religion,  in  addition  to  their 
other  creeds  and  beliefs.  So  long  as  they  teach 
the  Christian  religion  they  are  doing  good,  by 
disseminating  Christ's  Gospel,  and  the  various 
denominations  have  spread  the  Christian  reli- 
gion over  a  vast  territory  of  the  world.  Where 
the  harm  comes  in,  by  further  creeds  and 
beliefs  as  requirements  for  salvation,  is  that 
these  additional  requirements  confuse,  discour- 
age and  prevent  people  accepting  the  Christian 
religion.  The  simple  and  plain  religion  of 
Christ  is  the  easiest  to  teach,  and  the  easiest  of 
acceptance. 

We  would  invite  any  one  to  examine  the 
faith,  belief  or  creed  of  any  Christian  denomi- 
nation, and  determine  first :  whether  they  are 
exclusively  based  upon  the  teachings  of  Jesus 
Christ  ;  and,  if  so,  the  denomination  is  Chris- 
tian, and  purely  Christian  in  their  belief. 
Second  :  To  examine  and  determine  if  the  de- 
nomination has  not  requirements  of  belief  not 
found  in  the  sayings  and  teachings  of  Christ, 
even  though  those  beliefs  are  assumed  as  being 
founded  upon  other  texts  of  Scripture.  If  the 


218  The  Christian  Religion. 

denomination  requires  a  belief  in  the  platform 
of  the  Christian  religion  and  has  canons  and 
tenets  of  belief  outside  that  platform  and  not 
contained  in  it,  such  denomination  is  teaching  a 
hybrid  religion,  the  religion  of  Christ  and  man. 
There  is  reason  to  fear,  as  time  wears  on,  and 
man's  power  becomes  more  pronounced,  that 
these  man  parasites  and  fungi  will  eat  up  and 
overshadow  much  of  Christianity,  except  the 
name. 

This  fear  we  hope  is  without  foundation,  for  as 
God's  Word  and  the  Church  of  Christ  are  works 
that  will  never  yield  to  man's  power,  darkness 
may  overshadow  them  for  a  time,  but  the  clouds 
will  vanish  and  the  sunlight  of  truth  will  guild 
them,  and  they  will  remain  when  all  other  things 
will  pass  away.  It  must  not  be  assumed  from 
remarks  made  about  denominations,  that  we 
regard  them  in  any  other  light  than  to  dissemi- 
nate Christian  truths  and  improve  the  conduct 
of  mankind,  and  keep  them  mindful  of  their 
obligations  to  God. 

They  may  have  internal  defects,  which  should 
be  rectified ;  but  it  is  admitted,  that  notwith- 
standing those  defects,  they  have  spread  the 
seeds  of  Christ's  religion  over  a  vast  territory  of 
the  earth.  All  recognize  the  good  they  are 
doing  and  have  done ;  but  the  present  condition 


The  Christian  Religion.  219 

of  the  Christian  world  in  its  unrest  and  bicker- 
ings and  quarrelings  within  and  without  de- 
nominations, leads  us  to  halt  and  examine  the 
causes  and  suggest  remedies.  Every  new  article 
of  belief  insisted  upon  by  Church  officials,  is  an 
invitation  for  discussion,  sometimes  for  discord, 
sometimes  for  a  quarrel,  and  sometimes  for  a 
fight.  There  would  be  no  discord  if  all  Chris- 
tian Churches  had  identically  the  same  belief, 
and  that  belief  was  concentrated  upon  Christ's 
platform  of  the  Christian  religion  ;  we  would  then 
have  unity  in  the  Christian  belief,  which  all 
Christians  seem  to  hope  for  and  are  aiming  at  in 
their  discussions  throughout  the  world.  There 
never  will  be  unity  until  they  all  plant  them- 
selves on  Christ's  platform,  pure  and  unalloyed. 

In  the  definition  of  the  "  Christian  Religion  " 
at  the  head  of  this  article,  we  use  the  terms  "  or 
their  equivalents."  As  some  may  not  under- 
stand what  is  meant  by  equivalents,  we  will 
explain.  Suppose  a  man  who  never  heard  of 
God,  or  of  Jesus  Christ,  but  by  the  action  of  his 
normal  conscience,  which  tells  him  what  is  right 
and  what  is  wrong  instinctively,  he  pursues  the 
right  and  never  the  wrong — that  is,  by  no  ex- 
ternal teachings,  he  leads  a  pure,  Christian  life, 
we  simply  state  it  as  our  opinion,  that  he  will  be 
einong  the  blessed.  Then  on  the  other  hand,  if 


220  The  Christian  Religion. 

he  had  committed  some  sins  and  had  repented 
of  them,  we  state  it  as  our  opinion,  that  he  would 
come  under  the  blanket  of  salvation  through 
Jesus  Christ. 

It  is  evident  from  the  fact  that  Christ  com- 
manded His  disciples  to  preach  His  gospel  to 
all  nations,  that  He  did  not  hold  any  one  res- 
ponsible for  a  violation  of  His  teachings  until 
they  had  heard  of  Him,  His  relation  to  God,  of 
His  Christian  religion,  and  of  its  requirements. 
So  that  all  others  of  humanity  were  under  the 
care  and  protection  of  God  Himself,  who,  as  we 
understand  it,  did  not  require  baptism  and  the 
Sacraments  of  Christ's  religion  as  laws  of  His  to 
be  obeyed.  In  fact  these  laws  were  not  in 
existence  until  they  had  been  proclaimed  and 
reached  the  Christian  hearers. 


BELIEF  AND    FAITH. 

These  terms  are  used  interchangeably  through- 
out the  Bible,  and  in  all  religious  writings.  We 
think  this  an  irregularity,  which  the  true  mean- 
ings of  the  terms  do  not  deserve.  Belief,  as 
used  by  Christians,  is  a  conclusion  from  the 
narratives  of  men,  as  history  of  certain  steps, 
taken  by  God,  in  the  founding  and  final  estab- 
lishment of  the  principles  and  doctrines  of 
Christianity,  as  given  by  Jesus  Christ.  Every 
step  of  that  work  is  recorded,  as  a  natural  fact, 
and  each  must  be,  and  is  received  as  such,  by 
every  Christian.  The  dictionary  definition  of 
Belief,  is  credit  given  to  something  we  know  not 
of  ourselves. 

As  the  reception  of  the  Christian  religion 
rests  entirely  on  this  word  BELIEF,  it  is  the  most 
important  word  of  the  languages  to  the  Chris- 
tian, and  he  should  know  the  length,  breadth 
and  depth  of  its  meaning.  It  is  the  more  im- 
portant under  these  circumstances,  because  it  is 
the  field  of  contention,  controversy  and  dispute, 
throughout  the  Christian  world.  As  belief  and 
faith  are  interchangeably  used,  it  may  be  in- 
ferred, that  they  have  the  same  meaning,  and  as 


222  Belief  and  Faith. 

far  as  the  general  use  of  the  two  terms  and  their 
dictionary  meanings  go,  that  is  certainly  the 
case.  There  are  two  periods,  to  which  the 
Christian  platform  applies ;  man's  temporal 
period  before  death,  and  his  condition  in  the 
life  to  come,  after  death. 

In  the  first  period,  every  point  relating  to  the 
Christian  religion,  is  related  to  us  by  another, 
hence  we  must  take  it  all  in  the  common  accep- 
tation of  belief.  But  if  we  had  lived  at  the  time 
these  occurrences  took  place,  we  could  have 
verified  them  ourselves,  and  no  belief  would 
have  been  necessary.  This  does  not  apply  to 
the  future  state,  as  no  one  has  seen  the  sub- 
jects referred  to  in  that  connection,  and  they 
are  not  natural  facts,  that  we  could  believe  on 
the  relation  of  another.  They  are  all  condi- 
tional promises  of  God  and  Jesus  Christ,  based 
on  the  Christian  religion.  It  seems,  therefore, 
apparent,  that  belief  cannot  cover  the  grounds 
of  faith,  nor  faith  cover  the  grounds  of  belief. 
We  then  say,  that  belief  applies  to  all  facts  of 
the  Christian  religion,  this  side  of  the  grave,  and 
faith  applies  to  the  conditional  promises,  given 
by  God  and  Jesus  Christ,  relative  to  the  life  to 
come,  beyond  the  grave.  We  now  come  to  a 
very  important  point  in  this  discussion,  and  that 
is  the  analysis  of  belief,  as  applied  to  the  facts 


Belief  and  Faith.  223 

of  Christian  religion.  What  are  these  facts? 
We  have  a  Bible  History  in  the  original  language, 
that  plainly  relates  them  all,  from  the  creation 
to  the  ascension  of  Jesus  Christ.  Unfortunately 
for  Christianity,  mistakes  have  been  made  by 
translators,  in  carrying  the  Word  of  God  from 
one  language  to  another  :  but  if  such  errors  do 
not  touch  any  vital  point,  in  the  establishment 
or  development  of  the  principles  of  Christianity, 
they  carry  no  more  weight  than  a  typographical 
error.  Our  Bible  translations  in  regard  to  the 
creation  of  mankind  being  the  object  and  founda- 
tion of  the  Christian  religion,  is  a  warp  of  truth, 
with  a  filling  of  error,  and  is  in  violation  of  God's 
unchanging  law  of  reproduction  in  the  races  of 
mankind. 

The  vitai  point  in  this  erroneous  translation  is, 
that  our  Saviour  has  no  defined  genealogy,  while 
in  the  Hebrew,  THE  ADAM  was  created  and  EVE 
made  from  his  rib,  being  the  only  beings  who 
were  named  specifically,  and  who,  by  their  issue, 
was  to  evolve  Jesus  Christ,  which  gives  a  clear 
genealogy  of  Christ  from  THE  ADAM  and  EVE, 
instead  of  no  genealogy  from  Adam  and  Eve, 
as  resulting  from  the  unity  of  the  race  transla- 
tions. As  the  reception  of  the  Christian  religion 
depends  on  belief,  let  us  see  where  belief  stands 
on  this  question.  As  knowledge  of  the  laws  of 


224  Belief  and  Faith. 

God  has  increased  and  extended,  there  is  not,  as 
far  as  our  information  can  reach,  scarcely  an 
intelligent  person  who  believes  that  the  white 
Caucasian  and  the  Negro  ever  had  a  common 
parentage,  and  the  reason  of  this  is  apparent. 
They  see  all  things,  including  the  races,  repro- 
duced after  "  their  kind,"  and,  as  they  know,  the 
laws  of  God  have  never  changed,  and  never  will 
change,  they  are  more  inclined  to  believe  their 
eyes,  and  accept  what  they  see,  as  knowledge, 
than  to  believe  the  works  of  a  translator,  or  even 
a  theology,  for  they  know  that  God  or  Jesus 
Christ  never  said  that  all  mankind  have  descen- 
ded from  the  same  pair  of  human  beings.  Every 
step  in  the  preparatory  plan  for  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Christian  religion,  and  every  step  in 
the  making  up  of  Christ's  platform  of  that  reli- 
gion is  history,  and  Christians  accept  all  as 
truth. 

Belief,  in  the  ordinary  acceptation  of  the  term, 
does  not  come  up  to  and  fulfill  this  condition. 
If  the  Christian's  belief  is  strong  enough  to  ac- 
cept these  things  as  true,  then  they  become  facts 
for  the  Christian  ;  and  if  facts,  they  become  laws 
of  God  ;  and  if  laws  of  God,  they  must  be  admit- 
ted upon  the  same  plane  as  any  other  law  of 
God.  The  simple  question  remaining  is,  whether 
the  Christian  world  will  be  willing  to  advance 


Belief  and  Faith.  225 

belief  to  its  ultimate  logical  conclusion, 
which,  we  think,  is  its  present  real  position. 
Belief  at  present,  without  any  restraint  of  this 
kind,  is  made  to  cover  a  vast  territory  of  ground, 
on  which  varieties  of  religions,  under  the  name 
of  Christianity,  are  established  and  promulgated. 
From  what  we  can  see  and  learn  from  the  spiri- 
tual discourses  between  Christian  denominations, 
they  will  be  very  ready  to  place  a  fence  around 
belief,  and  confine  it  to  the  ultimate  logical  con- 
clusion of  a  fixed  law  of  God,  where  there  will 
be  no  more  discussion  about  it,  than  about  the 
result  of  sowing  wheat  or  the  growth  of  a  plant. 

The  same  principle  will  apply  to  faith  in  the 
promises  of  Christ,  for  good  or  ill,  of  the  future 
life  beyond  the  grave.  If  the  Christian  faith  be 
worth  anything,  it  should  be  strong  enough  to 
accept  these  promises,  as  to  be  fulfilled  ;  and  if 
fulfilled,  they  are  true ;  and  if  true,  their  founda- 
tions are  facts ;  if  facts,  they  are  laws  of  God ;  and 
if  laws  of  God,  they  are  accepted  facts,  about 
which  no  discussions  can  possibly  be  held,  ex- 
cept as  to  the  reliability  of  these  promises,  which 
no  Christian  ought  to  deny. 

As  belief  and  faith  are  the  acknowledged  foun- 
dations upon  which  the  foundation  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion  rests,  and  if  these  foundations  be 
advanced  from  the  elastic  and  boundless  field 


226  Belief  and  Faith. 

they  have  occupied,  to  the  fixed  and  unvarying 
laws  of  God,  where  there  are  no  grounds  for  dif- 
ferences of  opinion,  every  Christian  denomination 
can  determine  its  exact  status  to  the  require- 
ments of  Christ's  platform  of  His  religion.  If 
such  denomination  is  teaching  the  tenets  of  that 
platform,  in  exactness,  and  no  more,  it  is,  un- 
questionably, a  pure  Christian  denomination. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  teaching  all  the 
tenets  of  that  platform,  and  other  requirements 
not  contained  therein,  and  by  so  doing,  prevent 
some  from  joining  their  church  and  receiving  its 
benefits,  or  by  their  additional  requirements  of 
belief,  put  so  much  labor  on  the  hearers,  and 
confuse  uneducated  and  simple  minds  by  such  a 
mass  of  requirements  as  to  discourage  them  to 
undertake  them,  or  any  other  impediments  of 
like  nature,  and  such  souls  are  lost  from  the 
want  of  the  plain  and  simple  tenets  of  Christ's 
religion,  who  is  responsible  to  God  for  such  lost 
souls  ?  It  is  not  for  us  to  say  ;  but  we  have  our 
opinion,  and  such  denomination  can  determine 
without  help,  whether  it  is  a  Christian  one,  pure 
and  simple,  or  not. 


CONSCIENCE,  THE  RUDDER  OF  LIFE. 

There  never  was  a  human  being  born  who  did 
not  possess  a  normal  conscience,  a  monitor  of 
right  from  wrong  and  of  wrong  from  right.  We 
do  not  know  where  this  conscience  lies  in  the 
body  ;  we  suppose,  and  probably,  rightly,  that 
it  is  one  of  the  faculties  of  the  general  mind,  a 
term  used  to  denote  the  aggregate  of  all  laws  of 
God,  implanted  in  the  body,  except  those  gov- 
erning its  material  parts.  Each  faculty  of  the 
mind  is  governed  and  regulated  by  its  own  dis- 
tinct law,  so  that  there  are  just  as  many  distinct 
laws  as  there  are  distinct  faculties.  Hence,  no 
one  law  governing  a  faculty,  has  anything  to  do 
with  any  other  faculty.  This  recognized  prin- 
ciple applies  to  every  law  of  God  ;  therefore  the 
law  governing  and  regulating  the  conscience 
does  not  apply  to  any  other  faculty  of  the  mind. 

As  every  law  of  God,  as  far  as  we  know,  is 
dependent  upon  some  other  law  for  its  execu- 
tion, so  the  law  of  conscience  depends  upon 
other  laws  of  the  faculties  of  the  mind  to 
execute  its  decisions.  The  law  regulating  the 
conscience  differs  from  any  other  known  law  in 
this  respect,  that  the  execution  of  all  other 
laws  is  direct,  having  but  one  object,  while  the 


228         Conscience,  the  Rudder  of  Life. 

law  regulating  the  conscience  is,  if  we  may  use 
the  term,  double-headed,  that  is,  it  has  the 
power  to  call  upon  the  other  faculties  to  do 
right,  or  to  do  wrong.  This  brings  us  to  the 
very  important  conclusion,  that  conscience 
governs  every  other  faculty  of  the  mind,  directly 
or  indirectly ;  for  every  act  that  we  perform, 
has  in  it  the  element  of  right  or  wrong.  Con- 
science then  becomes  the  rudder  of  life,  as  its 
decisions  enter  into  every  act  and  every  thought, 
as  the  base  of  an  act. 

If  conscience  acted  normally  throughout  the 
world,  right  would  be  right  throughout  the 
world,  and  wrong  would  be  wrong ;  but  we 
know  this  is  not  so  ;  what  one  community  claims 
to  be  right,  another  community,  acting  accord- 
ing to  the  dictates  of  their  consciences,  deny, 
and  claim  it  to  be  wrong.  This  is  not  owing  to 
a  defect  in  the  law,  but  to  education,  surround- 
ings and  influences  to  change,  not  the  law,  but 
the  conception  of  the  law — that  is  the  outward 
appearance  of  the  law,  by  reason  of  these  things. 
To  show  this  clearly,  we  will  take  the  instance 
of  the  plant ;  and  as  there  is  a  similarity  of 
action  in  all  of  the  laws  of  God,  there  is  a  simi- 
larity of  action  between  the  action  of  the  plant 
and  the  conscience.  The  plant  starts  from  the 
seed,  and  peeps  its  head  above  the  ground,  and 


Conscience ,  the  Rudder  of  Life.         229 

if  not  interfered  with  in  its  normal  growth,  will 
rise  from  the  earth  and  increase  in  all  its  parts, 
until  it  arrives  at  its  ultimate  proportions  accord- 
ing to  the  objective  law  of  its  existence. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  its  normal  growth  be 
interfered  with  by  processes  well-known  to 
every  one,  it  can  be  made  to  grow,  inclined  to 
the  right  or  the  left,  and  finally  be  made  to  grow 
down  instead  of  up.  We  have  here  then  an 
exact  parallel  with  the  growth  and  action  of  the 
conscience,  though  the  influences  to  guide  its 
growth  are  quite  different.  This  brings  us  to 
determine  the  standard  of  education,  which  is 
to  guide  the  conscience  in  its  normal  condition. 
In  the  various  religions  throughout  the  world, 
what  religion  educates  the  conscience,  to  under- 
stand man's  responsibility  to  his  God  and 
his  fellow-man  ?  We  know  of  none,  except  the 
Christian  religion. 

Let  us  now  examine  and  ascertain  what  link 
joins  the  platform  of  the  Christian  religion  with  \ 
mankind.  If  God  had  not  implanted  something 
within  the  bodies  of  men,  that  responded  to 
man's  obligations  to  God,  of  what  use  would 
any  religion  be  to  him  ?  That  platform  is  an 
independent  group  of  laws  of  God,  demanding 
certain  duties  of  man,  to  be  performed  as  a 
recognition  of  His  love,  goodness,  and  power, 


230         Conscience,  the  Rudder  of  Life. 

also  of  conditional  promises  for  good  or  ill  in 
the  life  to  come.  All  God's  work  in  founding 
and  establishing  the  Christian  religion,  and  all 
of  Christ's  labor  and  agonies  in  perfecting  it, 
would  be  lost,  if  some  provision  had  not  been 
made  to  bring  the  knowledge  of  it  home  to  man- 
kind. 

That  provision  has  been  made,  and  it  only 
remains  for  us  to  investigate  all  the  laws  im- 
planted in  man,  until  we  find  one  answering 
the  requirements — this  we  find  in  the  conscience, 
and  we  only  know  of  the  law  by  its  effect,  and 
by  the  same  process  by  which  we  judge  of  any 
other  law.  The  conscience,  though  it  can  make 
its  decisions,  has  no  power  to  carry  these  deci- 
sions into  effect  without  the  aid  of  the  will, 
which  is  also  one  of  the  group  of  laws  of  the 
mind  ;  and  the  will  itself  has  no  power  to  carry 
out  the  decisions  of  the  conscience  into  overt 
acts,  without  it  is  aided  by  the  material  laws  of 
the  body.  There  is  an  intermediate  law  be- 
tween conscience  and  will,  which  we  call  reason, 
to  which  all  subjects  presented  to  the  conscience 
are  referred,  and  its  finding  is  presented  to  the 
conscience,  which  has  the  power  of  option  to 
direct  the  will  to  execute  that  option  of  right  or 
wrong  in  the  overt  acts  which  follow. 


Conscience,  the  Rudder  of  Life.         231 

So  that  conscience  is  the  judge,  reason  is  the 
jury,  and  will,  with  the  aid  of  the  functions  of 
the  body,  is  the  executive. 

The  action  of  these  three  laws  is  instant- 
aneous, by  their  very  nature,  as  we  know ; 
subjects  are  flashed  through  them  to  action,  by 
the  body,  and  conclusions  of  thought  with 
lightning  speed.  It  is  impossible  to  measure 
the  time  that  elapses  between  the  thought  which 
presents  the  subject  to  the  conscience,  and  the 
reference  back  to  it  by  the  reason,  while  the 
conscience  may  take  a  very  long  time  or  a  very 
short  time  to  determine  what  its  direction  to  the 
will  will  be,  whether  to  do  the  right  or  the 
wrong  act,  and  this  will  depend  on  the  power  of 
option  given  to  the  conscience.  If  the  decision 
be  to  do  the  right,  according  to  his  obligations 
to  God's  will,  it  is  righteousness  ;  if  to  do 
wrong  against  His  will,  it  is  sin. 

These  three  laws  of  God — conscience,  reason 
and  will,  are  the  foundations  implanted  in  man 
of  the  great  temple  of  Christianity,  which  reaches 
from  earth  to  Christ's  platform  of  the  Christian 
religion  in  heaven. 


THE  HIGHER  AND  UPPER  PLANE 
OF   CHRISTIANITY. 

We  do  not  assume  to  dictate  any  condition  of 
Christianity,  but  knowing  that  it  is  the  equal 
right  of  every  one  to  investigate  for  himself, 
and  if  in  such  investigation,  anything  is  found 
that  may  be  of  interest  to  Christians,  it  is  his 
privilege,  alike  with  all  others,  to  make  sugges- 
tions that  may  lead  to  a  more  perfect  under- 
standing, not  only  of  the  Scriptures,  but  the 
foundation  principles  upon  which  the  structure 
of  Christianity  is  based.  As  every  thing  in  the 
universe  is  from  God,  and  under  His  control 
and  management,  and  we  see  and  know  that 
these  are  continuous  and  the  same  always,  we 
therefore  call  them  laws  of  God.  It  is  then  of 
paramount  importance  for  every  one  to  know 
what  these  laws  are,  in  order  to  gain  a  clear  con- 
ception of  our  position  and  our  relation  to  them. 
We  then  give  a  compendium  of  some  things  we 
found  on  our  examination. 

The  first  step  is  to  find  out  what  God's  laws 
are,  then  to  acknowledge  and  obey  them. 

Every  completed  step  in  a  law  of  God,  is 
identical  with  every  other  completed  step,  from 


234   Higher  and  Upper  Plane  of  Christianity. 

the  Creation  to  the  end  of  the  existence  of  the 
subject  to  which  it  applies. 

The  Creation  can  be  proved  in  all  its  details, 
by  rinding  out  the  law  governing  each  element, 
then  running  back  each  law,  step  by  step,  to  the 
beginning,  even  without  a  record  in  Scripture  to 
guide  us  ;  but  when  we  find  that  the  Hebrew 
record  exactly  coincides  with  the  proof,  it  proves 
the  record  to  be  correct. 

The  created  origin  of  the  races  of  mankind  is 
a  law  of  God,  clearly  stated  in  the  Hebrew 
Genesis,  and  proved  by  the  operation  of  that 
law,  in  the  persistent  reproduction  in  type  of 
these  races  ;  and  with  them  rests  the  foundation 
of  the  Christian  religion. 

The  Creation  of  THE  ADAM,  and  the  making 
of  EVE,  was  for  a  special  purpose,  that  of  pro- 
ducing a  line  of  people  that  should  eventually 
evolve  the  Saviour  of  mankind. 

The  theology  of  the  unity  of  the  race  in  ADAM 
and  EVE  is  an  error  on  its  face,  as  ADAM  was 
not  the  name  of  an  individual,  but  the  name  of  a 
class  of  male  and  female  created  (Gen.  V.,  2.) 
This  theology  is  in  violation  of  God's  laws  of 
reproduction  in  the  human  family,  and  in 
violation  of  the  Hebrew  inspiration  (Gen.  I., 
26,  27). 


Higher  and  Upper  Plane  of  Christianity.   235 

The  flood,  by  the  translations,  is  made  univer- 
sal, destroying  all  of  humanity  then  existing, 
except  Noah  and  his  family,  while  the  Hebrew 
inspiration  is,  that  every  THE  ADAM  was  de- 
stroyed, except  Noah  and  his  family,  leaving 
the  Gentile  races,  and  the  remaining  Hebrews 
not  in  the  Jewish  line,  unharmed. 

We  have  been  thus  particular  in  repeating  the 
laws  of  God,  relating  to  the  Creation  of  man- 
kind, that  an  enlarged  and  correct  conception 
of  the  magnitude  of  the  man  subject  of  the 
Christian  religion  should  be  arrived  at ;  and  this 
is  the  first  step  on  to  the  Higher  and  Upper 
Plane  of  Christianity. 

Read  the  Scriptures  by  the  light  of  the  laws 
of  God.  Know  the  laws  first,  then  read  intelli- 
gently. These  laws  are  material  and  immaterial ; 
the  remainder  of  Scripture  is  history,  which  is 
to  be  received  upon  the  same  general  principles, 
except  the  miracles,  which  are  special  acts  of 
God. 

Christ's  platform  of  the  Christian  religion 
plainly  laid  down  by  Him,  consists  of  His  say- 
ings, teachings,  conduct  and  requirements  to 
develop  man's  responsibility  to  God,  and  man's 
responsibility  to  man,  and  the  consequences  to 
him  of  such  responsibilities. 


236   Higher  and  Upper  Plane  of  Christianity. 

The  theology  of  original  sin,  of  which  St. 
Paul  was  the  author,  assumes  the  unity  of  the 
race  in  ADAM  and  EVE,  which  we  have  seen  is  in 
violation  of  God's  laws.  That  theology  calls  for 
ADAM  being  created  pure,  without  sin,  and  then 
that  his  generations  were  sinners.  This  involves 
a  change  in  the  laws  of  reproduction,  not  by 
God's  interference,  but  by  ADAM.  Man  cannot 
control  his  issue,  further  than  to  reproduce  him- 
self in  type.  This  theology  has  no  standing, 
when  referred  to  the  laws  of  God,  for  Christ 
said  nothing  of  that  kind  in  His  Gospel. 

Teaching  the  Gospel  is  not  only  commendable 
but  necessary  :  but  the  theology  of  the  Apostolic 
succession,  while  it  accomplishes  this  object, 
claims  that  those  teachers  have  a  direct 
authority  from  God,  derived  through  Christ  and 
His  apostles.  We  find  that  Christ  gave  His 
apostles  certain  powers,  but  we  do  not  find  that 
these  apostles  were  given  the  authority  to  confer 
these  powers  on  any  one  else.  If  they  did  so, 
the  result  might  have  been  beneficial ;  but  they 
did  so  without  authority  of  Christ.  When  their 
authority  ended  with  their  death,  the  Gospel  was 
completed  and  was  Christ's  Church,  and  was 
the  law  of  God,  and  any  one  could  place  him- 
self on  it  and  explain  its  foundation.  Order 
and  discipline  in  denominations  requires  sue- 


Higher  and  Upper  Plane  of  Christianity.   237 

cession,  but  not  the  succession  by  authority  of 
Christ.  He  knew  His  apostles,  but  He  did:  not 
know  who  would  or  might  come  after  them. 

Belief,  the  foundation  upon  which  we  rest  the 
Christian  religion,  does  not  go  far  enough  to 
express  what  our  real  belief  is.  It  is  in  these 
days  an  open  and  elastic  field,  apparently  with 
no  limits  or  bounds.  If  belief  be  carried  for- 
ward to  its  ultimate  logical  conclusion,  it  will 
then  become  fixed,  and  the  field  be  circum- 
scribed. If  our  belief  be  strong  enough  to 
result  in  a  conviction  that  it  is  true,  then  to  the 
Christian  it  becomes  a  fact,  and  if  a  fact,  it  is 
a  law  of  God.  The  same  condition  applies  to 
faith,  and  with  the  same  result.  About  the  laws 
of  God  there  can  be  no  disputes,  no  differences 
of  opinion,  and  all  quarrelings  about  beliefs 
must  cease,  if  denominations  place  themselves  on 
this  Higher  and  Upper  Plane. 

Conscience,  the  Rudder  of  Life,  is  the  most 
important  immaterial  law  implanted  in  us,  to 
determine  our  obligations  to  God,  and  to  dis- 
tinguish right  from  wrong,  and  governs  all  the 
other  faculties,  of  which  we  call  in  the  aggre- 
gate, mind,  in  this  world,  and  soul  in  the  life 
to  come.  Each  faculty  has  its  own  particular 
law  to  govern  it,  hence  we  have  three  immaterial 
laws  in  action  in  every  act,  aided  by  material 


238  Higher  and  Upper  Plane  of  Christianity. 

laws  of  the  body — CONSCIENCE,  REASON  and 
WILL.  Conscience  is  the  judge,  Reason  the 
jury,  and  Will  the  executive,  the  latter  aided  by 
material  laws  of  the  body  to  complete  the 
action,  and  conscience  decides  by  its  power  of 
option  whether  that  action  shall  be  in  obedience 
to  God's  laws,  or  in  violation  of  them. 

Considering  the  circumstances  which  sur- 
rounded the  early  translators  and  compilers  of 
the  Scriptures  and  of  their  conceptions  of  laws 
of  God,  if  they  had  any  beyond  the  traditions 
then  prevalent,  it  is  not  surprising  that  errors 
have  been  made  which  the  search-light  of  actual 
knowledge  have  made  apparent  and  glaring. 
Every  law  of  God,  material  or  immaterial,  stands 
upon  the  same  level  for  our  acknowledgment  and 
obedience,  and  this  must  be  admitted  as  the 
foundation  fact  of  all  Scripture,  of  all  theologies 
and  of  all  true  religion.  Then,  is  Christ's  plat- 
form of  the  Christian  religion  a  law  of  God  ? 
Is  it  sufficient  for  a  saving  religion  ?  We  think 
these  two  propositions  will  be  admitted,  and  if 
so,  what  results  ?  That  that  platform  is  a  law  of 
God,  and  is  all  that  is  required  as  the  basis  of  a 
true  religion,  without  an  addition  or  deduction 
in  one  iota  of  belief  or  faith  requirements. 

Christ's  platform  having  been  made  by  an 
infinite  mind  with  infinite  knowledge,  no  human 


Higher  and  Upper  Plane  of  Christianity.   239 

being  can  tell  the  effect  upon  its  provisions  by 
additional  requirements  of  belief,  faith,  or  creed 
not  contained  therein.  They  might  be  con- 
sidered as  aids  by  the  human  mind,  while  they 
might  be  antagonistic  to  the  Divine  mind. 
Since  then  we  have  a  Divine  completed  system 
of  Christian  religion,  it  is  safer  to  follow  its 
plain  requirements  than  to  undertake  any  im- 
provement upon  it  by  man  theologies.  While 
such  intentions  may  be  from  the  higher  order 
of  Christian  zeal,  we  can  see  nothing  gained  by 
such  experiments.  We  therefore  conclude  that 
no  improvement  can  be  made  in  Christ's  plat- 
form, and  that  it  contains  all  the  foundations  of 
beliefs,  faiths,  and  creeds  necessary  for  the 
Christian  religion,  and  that  that  platform  should 
be  acknowledged  and  accepted  as  the  Higher 
and  Upper  Plane  of  Christianity. 


READING  THE  BIBLES 


BY 


CO-ORDINATES  OF  TRUTH. 


JANUARY,    1895. 


SU  BJ  ECTS  : 


READ  THE    BIBLES  BY  CO-ORDINATES. 


WHAT  IS  A  CO-ORDINATE  ? 


WHAT   IS   INSPIRATION? 


ESTABLISHING  THE   CHRISTIAN 
RELIGION. 


THE  JEWISH  AND  CHRISTIAN  RELIGIONS 
CO-ORDINATED. 


THE   BIRTH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


CONCEPTION  OF  MARY,   MOTHER  OF 
JESUS. 


REWARDS  AND   PUNISHMENTS. 


READING   THE   BIBLES  BY  CO- 
ORDINATES. 

There  is  no  subject  so  vital  to  the  Christian 
as  the  proper  reading  of  the  inspiration  of  our 
Bibles.  In  the  first  place,  we  should  ascertain 
what  inspiration  is,  and  in  what  Bibles  it  is  to  be 
found,  and  then  read  that  inspiration  in  strict 
accordance  with  the  laws  of  God,  which  is  true 
inspiration.  It  is  not  our  intention  to  criticise 
translations  from  the  original  Hebrew  and  Greek 
further  than  we  have  done,  except  where  they 
violate  well-known  and  established  laws,  or 
where  they  introduce  new  ground  and  new  prin- 
ciples not  found  in  the  platform  of  the  Christian 
religion  framed  by  Jesus  Christ. 

It  must  be  regarded  as  a  settled  principle  that 
God  never  inspired  any  writer  of  a  book  of  the 
Old  or  New  Testaments  to  make  a  statement  by 
His  direction  or  authority  that  could  be  con- 
strued as  in  violation  of  any  of  His  laws,  material 
or  immaterial.  How  are  we  to  determine  these 
points  ?  It  becomes  evident  that  no  one  can  be 
competent  to  compass  the  subject  without  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  these  laws  and  of  the 
inspiration,  the  subject  of  comparison.  These 


244  Reading  the  Bibles  by 

laws  are  divided  into  two  classes  :  the  material 
and  immaterial,  usually  called  natural  and 
spiritual  ;  we  do  not  consider  the  natural  and 
spiritual  the  best  classification,  as  natural  laws 
frequently  run  into  and  form  part  of  spiritual 
laws. 

We  must  then  look  to  find  out  where  these 
laws  originate,  and  where  the  record  of  them 
can  be  found.  God's  work,  both  material  and 
immaterial,  should  not  be  considered  as  inde- 
pendent subjects,  but  as  parts  of  a  stupendous 
design,  the  machinery  of  which  is  governed  by 
His  never-changing  and  never-varying  laws.  By 
what  authority  do  we  claim  these  laws  as  un- 
changing and  never  varying  ?  The  scientist 
claims  it  from  tangible  knowledge  and  experi- 
ence, while  the  theologian  claims  it  for  the 
immaterial  laws,  because  they  are  laid  down  and 
recorded  in  the  inspired  Bible,  and  both  are 
correct  and  both  are  scientists,  in  the  true  sense 
of  the  term. 

This  brings  us  to  the  definition  of  true  science, 
which  is,  the  development  and  tracing  in  action 
the  laws  of  God.  These  laws  as  such  are  all 
immaterial,  but  the  subjects  on  which  they  act 
are  material  and  immaterial.  There  can  be  no 
distinction  between  the  binding  force  of  one  law 
over  another.  There  is,  however,  a  great  differ- 


Co-ordinates  of  Truth.  245 

ence  in  importance  to  man  ;  the  material  being 
of  less  consequence  to  him  than  the  immaterial. 
For  brevity  and  convenience,  we  call  these  laws 
material  and  immaterial,  more  to  designate  the 
subjects  on  which  they  act,  than  to  be  accurate 
in  nomenclature.  There  can  be  no  misunder- 
standing in  applying  the  term  scientist  to  those 
engaged  in  developing  and  tracing  in  action  the 
material  laws  of  nature  ;  but  when  applied  to 
theologians  and  the  Christian  clergy,  the  appli- 
cation would  seem  at  first  to  require  some  ex- 
planation. Without  specifying  any  with  which 
they  have  to  deal,  we  state,  in  a  general  way, 
that  in  our  Bibles,  they  are  the  laws  that  apply 
to  the  Jewish  and  Christian  religions.  In  these 
the  clergy  should  be  expert  scientists.  They 
would,  however,  be  complete  masters  of  the 
whole  subject  if  they  were  equally  well  informed 
on  all  of  God's  material  laws,  for  there  is,  as  has 
often  been  said,  "  a  sermon  in  every  blade  of 
grass  and  in  every  combination  of  matter  in 
nature."  We  have  said  before  in  a  previous 
work,  and  now  repeat  it  here,  that  Christ's  plat- 
form of  the  Christian  religion  is  composed  of 
laws  of  God.  We  now  go  further  and  say  that 
Christ's  platform  is  made  up  of  plain  and  explicit 
laws,  and  contains  also  sayings  of  His,  that  could 
not  be  understood  even  by  His  disciples.  It 


246  Reading  the  Bibles  by 

seems  to  us  that  these  plain  sayings  and  teach- 
ings should  be  codified  by  a  convention  of 
Christian  churches,  and  these  sayings  about 
which  there  would  be  any  doubt  as  to  their 
meaning,  should  be  stated  also  and  left  unex- 
plained, thereby  following  the  example  of  Christ, 
when  His  disciples  asked  Him  for  an  explanation, 
He  remained  silent. 

This  will  give  us  Christ's  platform  on  Basic 
principles  and  as  Basic  laws,  which  will  be  cap- 
tivating to  the  intelligence  of  all  Christians,  as 
we  believe. 

This  position  brings  us  to  explain  partially  the 
use  of  the  Base  Co-ordinate  in  reading  the  Bibles. 
The  Basic  principles  of  the  Hebrew  or  Jewish 
religion,  and  also  of  the  Christian  religion,  will 
be  thus  clearly  defined,  and  every  repetition  of 
those  Base  Co-ordinates  will  be  Co-ordinates  if 
the  repetitions  be  correct.  So  that  the  Base  Co- 
ordinate once  established,  every  repetition  of  it 
must  of  necessity  be  correct,  and  if  not  a  Co- 
ordinate, the  error  can  easily  be  detected.  Such 
a  test  will  do  away  and  exclude  all  constructions 
and  opinions  of  learned  men  and  of  commentat- 
ors if  they  do  not  conform  to  the  Base  Co- 
ordinates of  plainly-expressed  principles  in  the 
original  Hebrew  and  Greek  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments. 


Co-ordinates  of  Truth.  247 

Our  Christian  religion  cannot  be  relied  upon 
if  it  is  not  acknowledged  to  be  founded  upon  the 
laws  of  God,  which  we  denominate  Base  Co- 
ordinates, nor  will  that  religion  ever  arrive  at  an 
approximate  unity  until  the  laws  establishing  it 
shall  be  tabulated  in  a  definite  form  where  all 
can  see  whether  the  denominations  in  which 
they  are  worshiping  are  following  the  Basic 
principles  of  Christ's  platform  or  not.  As  mat- 
ters now  stand  in  this  respect,  it  is  difficult  for 
the  uninformed  hearers  to  know  more  of  the 
Basic  principles  of  Christianity  than  they  derive 
from  the  teachings  from  the  pulpits  ;  we  never 
have  had  the  pleasure  of  hearing  these  principles 
as  such  referred  to  from  that  source  as  laws  of 
God.  On  the  other  hand  can  be  heard  from 
some  of  them  personal  quarrels  and  constant 
abuse  of  other  Christian  denominations,  with 
many  other  things  quite  as  foreign  to  the  simple 
and  charitable  teachings  of  Jesus  Christ.  The 
question  naturally  follows  :  "  Would  not  Christ- 
ianity be  promoted  if  such  pulpits  did  not  exist  ? 

Then  there  is  another  class  of  Christians, 
sincere  and  devout  though  they  may  be,  that  are 
not  satisfied  with  the  word  of  God  in  the  original 
Hebrew  and  Greek,  but  by  translations  and  con- 
structions have  made  some  of  our  Bibles  what 
they  thought  they  ought  to  be  ;  with  them  right 


248    Read  the  Ribles  by  Co-ordinates  of  Truth. 

here  rests  the  responsibility  of  the  various  digres- 
sions from  Christ's  Gospel  into  sectarian  denom- 
inations. Some  of  these  found  their  religion 
upon  passages  in  the  Jewish  religion  of  the  Old 
Testament,  while  others  found  theirs  on  passages 
from  the  Christian  religion  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. The  translator  or  constructionist  who 
assumes  to  change,  alter,  amend  or  extend  the 
word  of  God  found  in  the  originals,  takes  upon 
himself  a  responsibility  entirely  untenable  as  a 
Christian.  He  substantially  places  himself  in  the 
footprints  of  God  and  Jesus  Christ,  and  assumes 
to  say  what  They  thought,  intended  or  desired. 

Is  it  not  well,  then,  for  all  of  us  Christians  to 
candidly  examine  ourselves  and  the  whole  sub- 
ject, and  see  whether  we  are  educated  in  the 
Basic  principles,  or,  more  properly,  in  the  Base 
Co-ordinates  of  Christ's  Gospel  which  sets  them 
forth,  and  taken  together  as  a  unit,  make  His 
Church  ?  The  meaning  of  the  term  church  to- 
day is  a  building,  with  a  congregation  and  a 
minister ;  and  we  hope  all,  and  we  do  believe 
many  of  them,  come  within  Christ's  definition  of 
His  Church.  We  never  can  be  deceived  or  go 
wrong  if  we  adhere  strictly  to  the  Co-ordinates 
of  these  Base  Co-ordinates.  The  Co-ordinate  is 
the  living  principle  of  all  God's  works,  as  we 
shall  now  endeavor  to  show. 


UII7SESITT 


WHAT  IS  A  CO-ORDINAT 


Everyone  should  know,  and  many  probably 
do  know,  what  a  Co-ordinate  is,  for  every  human 
being  on  the  face  of  the  whole  earth  uses  it  every 
moment  of  their  lives,  except  when  they  are 
sleeping.  In  general  it  is  the  comparison  of  one 
thing,  idea,  principle,  or  subject  with  another,  to 
determine  its  kind  or  its  equality,  and  is  the 
foundation  of  all  knowledge.  We  shall  be  com- 
pelled to  be  somewhat  prolix  in  order  to  explain 
fully  its  use  and  application.  In  the  first  place 
every  Co-ordinate  has  its  Base  Co-ordinate,  and 
by  this  we  mean  that  everything  we  see  or  know 
of,  and  every  idea  or  principle,  has  had  its 
beginning  in  the  first  of  its  kind.  That  is,  every 
mineral,  metal,  rock,  stone,  soil,  plant,  vegetable, 
flower,  tree,  shrub,  animal  or  man,  had  its  first 
form  at  some  time,  and  the  only  means  we  have 
of  determining  what  each  of  these  is,  is  by  com- 
paring the  thing  we  see  or  idea  or  subject  pre- 
sented with  its  predecessor.  The  first  predecessor 
is  the  Base  Co-ordinate,  and  all  succeeding  ones 
of  the  kind  are  Co-ordinates. 

In  like  manner  there  are  Base  Co-ordinates  of 
color,    taste,  smell,    quality,    form    and    general 


250  What  is  a  Co-ordinate  ? 

appearance,  which  enable  us  to  determine 
whether  they  are  Co-ordinates  of  the  Base  Co- 
ordinate or  not,  and  if  anything  does  not  Co- 
ordinate with  a  known  Base  Co-ordinate,  we  are 
at  a  loss  to  know  what  it  is,  and  if  we  cannot 
find  a  known  Base  Co-ordinate,  we  would  be 
compelled  to  give  it  a  new  name,  and  the  know- 
ledge of  its  existence  would  make  it  a  new  Base 
Co-ordinate. 

To  illustrate  this  more  clearly  we  take  the 
grasses  as  an  example,  because  they  are  the  most 
common  and  well  known  kinds  of  existences. 
Ordinarily,  the  farmer  is  well  acquainted  with 
these  various  kinds,  and  from  his  knowledge,  not 
of  a  Base  Co-ordinate,  but  of  the  kind  of  grass,  he 
is  enabled  to  place  each  blade  in  its  proper  line 
of  existence,  and  at  once  determine  whether  it 
is  red  clover,  white  clover,  timothy,  June  grass, 
wheat,  oats,  rye,  barley,  etc.  The  botanist  is, 
however,  more  scrutinizing  in  his  research,  and 
often  comes  upon  a  grass  which  no  one  has  seen 
or  knew  of  before.  He  is  at  a  loss  as  well  as 
delighted.  He  has  discovered  a  new  grass  not 
before  known  in  botany,  and  he  gives  it  a  name 
as  the  discoverer,  and  henceforward  it  is  a  Base 
Co-ordinate,  and  his  name  goes  down  in  history. 

As  every  line  of  existence — by  which  we  mean 
every  distinct  form  in  nature — whether  repro- 


What  is  a  Co-ordinate  ?  251 

duced  or  not,  has  its  Base  Co-ordinate,  and  every 
element  of  those  lines  has  its  Base  Co-ordinate 
also,  it  is  needless  to  call  attention  to  the  univer- 
sality and  numbers  of  these  in  the  material  of 
this  earth  alone,  without  going  further  into  the 
universe.  Even  these  are  only  a  portion  of 
Base  Co-ordinates  applying  to  the  material,  while 
the  still  vaster  field  of  Base  Co-ordinates  of  the 
immaterial  is  as  yet  unconsidered. 

We  have  used  the  Base  Co-ordinate  of  the 
material  as  a  stepping-stone  to  the  higher  and 
more  glorious  Base  Co-ordinates  of  the  imma- 
terial, the  laws  of  God  ;  being  the  forces  of  the 
material  and  immaterial,  are  the  Base  Co-ordin- 
ates of  the  Christian  religion.  The  material 
forces,  as  far  as  discovered,  are  well  known,  and 
their  Base  Co-ordinates  established  by  actual 
knowledge.  There  are  undoubtedly  many  yet 
to  be  discovered,  as  all  the  mysteries  of  God's 
creation  have  not  yet  been  developed  ;  for  like 
reasons,  many  of  the  delicate  points  of  Christ's 
platform  have  not  yet  been  arrived  at  by  the 
world,  while  the  salient  principles  of  that  plat- 
form are  well  understood  and  have  become  set- 
tled Basic  principles  and  established  as  Base 
Co-ordinates. 

The  laws  of  gravity,  electricity,  magnetism, 
attraction,  cohesion,  light,  air,  reproduction,  con- 


252  What  is  a  Co-ordinate  ? 

tinuance,  and  the  like,  are  all  well  known,  and 
we  naturally  ask  ourselves  for  what  purpose  has 
all  this  complicated  machinery  been  put  in 
motion  and  continued  ?  We  cannot  conceive 
any  reason  for  it  in  its  mere  existence,  without 
a  design  for  an  end. 

There  is  implanted  in  the  normal  conscience 
of  all,  an  instinctive  veneration  and  turning  of 
the  mind  to  a  Supreme  Being,  as  can  be 
proved  by  the  fact  that  when  dangers  threaten, 
when  the  storm  rages,  the  lightnings  flash  near, 
and  the  thunders  roll  and  roar,  men's  hearts 
turn  upward  for  protection. 

We  say,  then,  as  a  logical  sequence  that  the 
Christian  religion  has  been  established  by  God 
as  a  response  to  such  yearnings,  and  as  a  protec- 
tion from  the  miseries  that  might  result  from 
annihilation  or  worse,  if  we  do  not  follow  its 
warnings  and  heed  the  teachings  of  Jesus  Christ. 
If  we  admit  this  proposition,  is  it  of  consequence 
that  we  should  examine  carefully  Christ's  plat- 
form, dissect  its  Basic  principles,  and  determine 
the  length,  breath  and  depth  of  each  one  of 
them  ?  No  doubt  some  will  say  that  this  is  at 
present  the  end  of  all  Christian  teachings.  If  it 
be,  why  so  many  divergent  results  in  creeds, 
beliefs  and  faiths  ? 


What  is  a  Co-ordinate?  253 

The  reason  of  this  is  that  there  has  been  no 
settled  concentrated  platform  of  Basic  principles 
to  confine  speculations  to  Base  Co-ordinates  of 
Christ-born  truth.  The  whole  of  the  Bibles, 
entire  from  Genesis  to  Revelation,  has  been  the 
open  field,  to  garner  truths  of  equal  importance 
and  of  equal  binding  beliefs  and  faiths,  whether 
taken  from  the  Jewish  religion  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, or  from  the  Christian  religion  of  the  New 
Testament. 

If  the  Christian  world  wants  unity  of  belief, 
unity  of  faith,  unity  of  church,  and  unity  of  love, 
let  them  take  the  steps  necessary  to  accomplish 
this  much-hoped-for  result.  Let  them  have  and 
practice  the  unity  of  Base  Co-ordinates  of  the 
Basic  principles  of  Christ's  platform.  If  the 
theologians  ever  get  there,  they  cannot  prevent 
unity  ;  it  will  be  a  resultant,  and  not  a  desire. 

The  present  dissensions,  bickerings  and  quar- 
rels between  Christian  denominations  and  among 
members  of  these  denominations,  would  seem 
to  result  from  many  desiring  to  be  a  Christ,  and 
insisting  upon  their  individual  construction  of 
Christ's  sayings  and  teachings.  These  seem  to 
forget  that  every  Basic  principle  of  Christ's  plat- 
form is  a  law  of  God,  as  clean  cut,  and  entitled  to 
obedience,  as  the  well  known  law  of  gravity. 
What  would  we  think  of  a  distinguished  scientist 


254  What  is  a  Co-ordinate  ? 

who  would  declare  that  gravity  sometimes  acted 
up  instead  of  down,  that  it  was  sometimes  sus- 
pended and  again  acted  normally  ?  We  would 
undoubtedly  conclude  that  he  was  ignorant  of 
the  uniform  action  of  the  law,  and  of  the  law 
itself. 

The  Base  Co-ordinate  of  the  law  would  be  the 
conviction  of  his  error,  and  he  would  no  longer 
be  entitled  to  the  distinguished  name  of  a  scien- 
tist. Then  what  can  we  say  of  those  distin- 
guished divines  who  do  not  adhere  in  exactness 
to  the  Basic  principles  of  Christ's  platform  ? 
Can  we  say  that  they  are  ignorant?  No,  they 
are  learned  men  of  the  nineteenth  century,  and 
should  be  more  competent  even  than  the  un- 
learned disciples  of  Christ's  time,  to  follow  the 
clear  principles  of  His  teachings.  Then  what 
follows  ?  Have  they  investigated  the  subject 
down  to  the  Base  Co-ordinates  of  that  platform  ? 
We  leave  the  question  for  them  to  consider.  It 
is  not  so  much  the  fault  of  the  learned  divines  of 
this  day  as  it  is  their  misfortune  to  be  found  in 
the  ruts  of  education  from  which,  by  reason  of 
their  surroundings,  they  cannot  easily  emerge. 
The  scholar  of  divinity  is  not  the  man  who  has 
developed  any  new  thought  beyond  his  seminary 
education,  or  enlightened  us  with  the  dissecting 
knife  of  truth  ;  but  he  is  the  scholar  who  has 


What  is  a  Co-ordinate  ?  255 

gathered  together  the  most  ideas  of  other  men, 
even  to  the  remotest  ages  of  history,  and  the 
further  he  goes  on  the  deeper  becomes  this  rut 
of  education,  so  that  the  divines  of  this  day,  as 
a  rule,  are  not  following  the  advanced  develop- 
ments of  the  nineteenth  century,  but  are  bound 
to  theologies  framed  on  a  limited  conception  of 
the  Basic  principles  of  Christ's  platform,  as  must 
be  concluded  from  the  fact  that  such  theologies 
did  then,  and  do  now,  cover  a  vast  field  of  beliefs 
and  faiths  not  required  in  the  concentrated  and 
simple  teachings  of  Christ's  church — His  Gospel. 

No  one  will  deny  that  the  Christian  religion  is 
a  unit  made  up  of  Basic  principles.  The  object 
of  introducing  the  Co-ordinate  is  to  aid  the 
inquirer  to  ascertain  whether  any  doctrine  is  in 
agreement  with  any  one  of  the  Base  Co-ordinates 
of  the  principles  of  Christ's  Gospel.  All  can 
easily  determine  this  fact  after  once  they  have 
informed  themselves  of  these  Basic  principles, 
which  are  clearly  laid  down  in  Christ's  teachings. 
They  need  not  go  through  the  whole  of  the  Bible 
for  this  purpose,  they  are  contained  within  nar- 
row limits  in  the  New  Testament. 

To  make  a  practical  application  of  the  Base 
Co-ordinate  to  the  preaching  of  some  divines 
ordained  to  teach  the  principles  of  Christianity 
from  pulpits  consecrated  to  Christ's  church, 


256  What  is  a  Co-ordinate  ? 

what  do  we  hear  ?  Sometimes  a  stirring  discourse 
of  vituperation  and  spleen  against  some  other 
Christian  denomination.  Can  this  be  Co-ordin- 
ated with  any  one  Base  Co-ordinate  of  Christ's 
platform  ?  We  need  not  go  through  the  subjects 
of  multiform  sermons,  where  independent,  pos- 
sibly, of  the  text,  not  a  reference  is  made  to  the 
subject  of  Christianity,  or  to  Christ,  from  the  first 
word  to  the  last.  Others  will  condescend  to  take 
a  text  from  Scripture  and  forget  they  have  done 
done  so,  by  scintillations  of  high-flown  oratory 
to  please,  not  instruct,  their  hearers.  We  could 
say  more  on  this  subject,  but  refrain,  thanking 
God  that  these  are  not  universal  practices. 


WHAT   IS   INSPIRATION? 

Inspiration  as  we  understand  it  is  the  expres- 
sion of  Divine  will  or  mind  through  human 
agency.  This  being  assumed  as  a  correct  defi- 
nition, the  natural  inquiry  results  :  Who  have 
been  the  agents  selected  for  this  purpose  ;  what 
have  been  the  subjects  ;  are  all  the  writings  of 
these  claimed  to  have  been  inspired  to  be  read  as 
inspiration,  and  where  are  the  records  of  this 
inspiration  to  be  found  ? 

As  inspiration  is  only  claimed  to  apply  to 
statements  in  the  Scriptures,  the  field  of  investi- 
gation is  narrowed  down  to  our  Bibles.  As 
there  are  various  Bibles  in  various  languages, 
which  are  as  many  versions,  as  a  necessity,  we 
must  find  out  what  Bible  is  the  one  that  contains 
the  pure  inspiration.  Some  able  divines  and  dis- 
tinguished scholars  of  late  years  made  public 
announcement  that  there  were  errors  in  the 
Bible  without  informing  the  laity  or  the  public 
as  far  as  our  information  extends,  which  Bible 
was  in  error,  or  pointed  out  any  error  in  any  par- 
ticular one,  which  we  considered  as  simply  talk- 
ing to  the  wind,  and  which  did  produce  a  whirl- 
wind in  the  Christian  world. 


258  What  is  Inspiration? 

This  embarrassed  the  subject  very  much, 
because  no  one  knew  from  such  assertions  com- 
ing from  scholarly  authority  what  they  could 
consider  as  inspired  truth  and  what  they  should 
reject,  because  it  threw  a  suspicion  and  a  doubt 
over  the  contents  of  every  Bible.  No  doubt 
these  charges  were  true  and  would  have  been 
instructive  if  they  had  been  specific.  The  Old 
Testament — the  Bible  of  the  Hebrews  and  Jews 
— was  finished  about  five  hundred  years  before 
Christ,  and  the  New  Testament  within  one  hun- 
dred years  A.D.;  the  former  being  in  the  Hebrew 
language  and  the  latter  being  in  the  Greek,  which 
was  the  prevalent  language  at  that  time. 

Language  is  the  vehicle  to  convey  thought  and 
is  the  invention  of  man  and  not  of  God.  While 
a  thought  may  originate  in  the  Divine  mind,  the 
machinery  to  express  it  is  purely  human.  If 
language  had  been  the  direct  act  of  God  we 
never  would  have  had  but  one  language,  every 
word  of  which  would  have  had  but  one  meaning, 
and  that  with  other  words  would  be  one  of  His 
fixed  laws.  We  all  know  what  language  is  in 
regard  to  definiteness  of  meaning  ;  but  few  words 
comparatively  have  but  one  meaning,  and  most 
of  them  have  several. 

The  only  safe  rule,  then,  in  reading  inspiration 
is  to  see  whether  the  interpretation  of  the  Ian- 


What  is  Inspiration?  259 

guage  assumed  Co-ordinates  with  established 
and  acknowledged  laws  of  God.  Some  theo- 
logians and  some  Christians  claim  every  word  of 
the  Bible  in  the  original  Hebrew  and  Greek,  and 
every  translation  from  them  into  other  languages, 
are  all  inspired.  We  cannot  see  how  they  can 
make  such  claims  with  any  show  of  correctness. 
Every  change  from  the  original,  in  the  trans- 
lation— and  we  all  know  there  are  such — brings 
them  to  the  acknowledgment  that  the  Bible  from 
which  they  translate  is  not  inspired  in  the  parts 
changed,  and  that  the  translation  is  inspired  in 
those  parts.  Such  a  claim  is  its  own  refutation. 

If,  then,  there  is  inspiration  at  all — and  we 
claim  there  is — where  is  it  to  be  found  ?  We 
answer  :  It  is  to  be  found  in  the  original  Bible 
in  the  Hebrew  language  and  in  the  original  New 
Testament  in  the  Greek.  Inspiration  is  a  unit, 
and  if  not,  how  shall  we  use  the  fractions  ?  As 
time  rolls  on  and  new  translations  are  made  by 
new  human  minds,  what  security  have  we  that 
in  years,  inspiration  will  disappear  from  our 
Bibles  altogether,  or  that  they  will  become  so 
changed  that  the  Christian  religion  will  have  no 
standing  in  them. 

It  seems  to  us  that  the  only  remedy  for  these 
evils  is  to  confine  our  claim  of  inspiration  to  the 
material  and  immaterial  laws  of  God  and  the 


260  What  is  Inspiration? 

amplification  of  them  laid  down  in  Scripture  for 
our  belief,  faith  and  practice.  This  requires  an 
explanation  as  to  what  the  laws  of  God  are  in 
this  sense.  A  law  of  God  is  the  resultant  from 
a  statement  of  fact,  where  continuance  in  kind 
necessarily  follows.  For  example,  in  the  Genesis 
we  are  informed  that  God  created  the  heaven 
and  the  earth,  light,  the  waters,  combined  the 
elements  into  dry  land,  planted  the  vegetable 
kingdom  on  the  earth,  set  the  universe  in  motion, 
created  the  fishes  and  fowls  of  the  air,  the  ani- 
mals, and  finally  the  races  of  men,  male  and 
female,  and  The  Adam,  the  head  of  the  Jewish 
line  that  was  to  evolve  Jesus  Christ. 

This  is  true  inspiration,  because  it  is  in  ac- 
cord with  the  laws  of  God.  which  we  know 
from  experience,  and  which  follow  the  facts 
stated,  being  laws  of  preservation  and  laws  of 
continuance  by  reproduction  "  after  its  kind " 
so  persistently  repeated  in  the  Genesis.  Some 
may  consider  that  there  are  words  in  that  account 
that  would  not  support  the  idea  of  inspiration, 
but  the  facts  and  knowledge  we  have  of  the  laws 
would  correct  the  meaning  of  any  such  words, 
if  there  be  any,  and  confirm  the  inspiration.  It 
must  be  remembered  that  the  writer  of  this 
account,  although  he  had  language  to  express 
his  own  thoughts,  but  having  no  words  to  express 


What  is  Inspiration?  261 

things  of  which  he  knew  nothing,  might  readily 
have  used  words  in  his  own  language  that  did 
not  exactly  convey  the  meaning  of  the  inspira- 
tion, and  it  is  astonishing  that  he  could  have 
found  means  to  express  the  mind  of  God  so 
accurately. 

The  immaterial  laws  of  God  are  the  next  sub- 
ject for  consideration.  As  connected  with  the 
inspiration  of  Scripture,  these  are  the  laws  that 
flow  from  His  creation  of  the  universe,  and  from 
the  establishment  of  the  Jewish  and  Christian 
religions  and  their  amplifications.  The  principles 
of  these  religions  are  Basic  principles,  and  these 
are  Base  Co-ordinates,  and  any  correct  repetition 
of  them  are  Co-ordinates  and  are  true  inspiration. 
It  must  be  remembered  that  all  the  laws  of  God 
are  immaterial,  but  the  subjects  to  which  they 
apply  are  both  material  and  immaterial. 

The  assumption  that  every  word  of  any-Bible 
is  inspired  is  a  theology  and  not  a  Basic  princi- 
ple or  Base  Co-ordinate  found  stated  in  the  Jew- 
ish or  Christian  religion.  That  theology  is 
founded  upon  the  supposed  fact  that  certain 
books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments  were 
made  a  canon  of  the  church,  then  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  by  the  men  of  the  Council  of 
Carthage  in  397  A.D.  There  is  some  doubt  even 


262  What  is  Inspiration  ? 

whether  the  members  of  that  Council  ever  voted 
upon  the  question,  and  the  weight  of  evidence 
goes  to  show  that  the  books  thus  claimed  to  be 
inspired  were  accepted  as  such  by  universal  con- 
sent. 

If  the  members  of  the  Council  of  Carthage 
had  any  right  to  vote  their  opinion  on  this  sub- 
ject, or  the  people  had  any  right  to  claim  them 
as  inspired,  why  should  not  the  people  of  the 
nineteenth  century,  with  greatly  increased  knowl- 
edge, have  the  same  right  to  judge  of  their 
inspirations  ?  Undoubtedly  this  is  the  right  of  the 
laity,  but  the  clergy  are  in  a  different  position  ; 
they  are  bound  by  their  theology  and  can  have 
no  opinion  that  does  not  harmonize  with  it,  or 
suffer  temporal  punishment.  This  is  neither 
Christian,  Biblical,  or,  in  a  secular  sense,  justice, 
as  it  contravenes  the  very  foundation  principle 
of  religion  in  this,  that  we  are  all  endowed  by 
God  with  a  conscience,  that  directs  our  way  in 
doing  right  or  wrong,  rewarding  us  for  following 
the  right  and  punishing  us  for  the  wrong.  Who 
will  assume  to  take  the  place  of  God  and  revoke 
His  Basic  Law  in  this  respect  and  say  that  con- 
science shall  no  longer  be  the  rule  of  action 
with  the  clergy  ;  but  that  they  shall  follow  the 
conventional  opinions  of  man,  be  they  right  or 
be  they  wrong  ? 


What  is  Inspiration  ?  263 

We  shall  refer  in  passing  to  the  claimed  inspira- 
tion of  every  word  of  the  Old  Testament,  but  shall 
not  specify  the  particular  parts  which  we  do  not 
consider  as  inspired,  for  everyone  is  acquainted 
with  them  because  they  are  often  passed  by 
unnoticed  in  public  readings.  Of  what  practical 
utility  is  this  theology  of  universal  inspiration  of 
the  Scriptures  as  applied  to  the  Old  Testament 
anyhow,  without  it  is  in  charity  to  cover  by  this 
mantle  the  awful  and  monstrous  deeds  of  the 
chosen  people  of  God  ?  The  result  of  such 
claim  is  to  reduce  to  one  level  the  good  and  the 
bad,  to  exalt  sin  and  sink  righteousness.  Of 
course,  this  does  not  apply  to  the  whole  of  the 
Old  Testament,  but  only  to  the  part  we  have 
referred  to. 

This  theology  that  claims  universal  inspiration 
of  the  whole  Bible,  and  especially  of  the  objec- 
tional  parts  referred  to  in  the  Old  Testament, 
has  been  the  cause  of  more  disbelief  than  any  other 
cause  with  which  we  are  acquainted.  It  naturally 
suggests  the  following  questions  :  Is  the  Bible  so 
weak  that  it  cannot  protect  itself  without  the  aid 
of  this  man's  theology?  Is  it  unsafe  to  let  it 
stand  on  its  own  foundation  and  merits  alone  ? 
Is  it  unsafe  to  let  all  men  read  it  alike  and  each 
one  draw  his  own  conclusions  whether  it  is  the 
word  of  God  or  not  ?  Do  its  plain  writings  and 


264  What  is  Inspiration? 

principles  require  the  endorsement  of  any  theo- 
logian or  scholarly  Christian?  We  think  not, 
and  any  man  or  set  of  men  who  assume  to  sit  in 
judgment  to  determine  what  God's  will  has  been 
or  is,  or  what  the  workings  of  His  mind  have 
been  or  is,  is  simply  constructively  assuming  all 
the  above  questions  in  the  affirmative,  because 
there  is  no  Biblical  authority  for  the  claim  in  the 
Basic  principles  of  the  Jewish  religion  or  in 
Christ's  teachings — His  Gospel. 

The  subject  of  having  the  word  of  God  in  our 
translations  of  the  original  Bible  is  a  very  import- 
ant one  to  the  Christian,  and  we  should  all  agree 
that,  that  Word  is  contained  in  the  original 
Hebrew  and  Greek,  without  that  universal  con- 
sent, and  understanding,  we  might  as  well  lay 
our  Bibles  aside  as  simple  literature,  having  no 
claim  of  inspiration,  which  we  cannot  and  will 
not  do.  The  fact  is  patent,  and,  we  think,  can- 
not be  denied  after  a  thorough  investigation  of  the 
subject,  that  the  Christian  world  has  gone  too  far 
and  been  a  little  too  ready  to  intrust  committees 
of  scholarly  men  to  assume  to  give  to  us  new 
Bible  translations  which  they  claim,  of  course, 
to  be  identical  with  the  word  of  God  in  the 
originals. 

In  this  discussion  we  shall  not  question  the 
sincerity  of  anyone  connected  with  the  subject, 


What  is  Inspiration  ?  265 

nor  question  their  intentions  of  doing  the  best 
they  knew  how  in  giving  us  Bibles  such  as  they 
thought  they  ought  to  be,  according  to  their 
best  and  sincerest  convictions.  We  do  not  pre- 
tend to  be  an  expert  Hebrew  or  Greek  scholar,  nor 
is  a  knowledge  even  of  these  languages  necessary 
to  the  comparison  of  the  translations  with  the 
original  languages  in  the  King  James  Bible, 
which  we  take  as  an  example.  In  this  case  the 
translators  have  left  on  every  page  their  convic- 
tions of  inaccuracies,  for  these  consist  of  side- 
notes  which  give  the  meaning  of  Hebrew  terms 
in  English,  while  different  language  not  having  the 
same  meaning  is  used  in  the  body  of  the  work. 
These  are  so  numerous  in  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  that  it  would  be  a  herculean  task  to 
count  their  number. 

We  invite  anyone  interested  in  this  subject  to 
examine  these  side-notes  and  their  substitutions 
in  the  King  James  Bible.  There  are  twelve  of  such 
instances  in  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  and  the 
same  number  in  the  second  and  so  on.  There 
are  many  other  places  where  Hebrew  names 
occur  in  the  original,  and  are  left  out  in  the 
translation  and  no  name  at  all  substituted  instead  ; 
and  Hebrew  words  wrongly  translated  according 
to  the  best  authority,  and  these  facts  will  not  be 
denied  by  any  Hebrew  scholar.  These  are  what 


266  What  is  Inspiration? 

we  call  errors,  but  no  doubt  the  translators 
regarded  them  as  making  the  Bible  what  it 
should  be.  These  changes  from  the  Hebrew 
and  Greek  terms  run  through  the  whole  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments  ;  but  they  are  not  so 
numerous  in  the  New  Testament  as  in  the  Old. 
Language  being  the  vehicle  used  to  convey 
thought,  if  the  language  is  changed,  the  thought 
is  changed.  If  these  translators  had  made  some 
slight  alterations  in  the  language  that  did  not 
entirely  obliterate  the  thought,  there  might  be  no 
special  cause  of  complaint ;  but  when  Scriptural 
names  are  dropped  and  no  name  given  in  their 
stead,  and  when  thoughts  found  in  the  original 
are  lost  in  the  translation  in  such  numberless 
instances,  and  the  seeker  after  pure  inspiration  is 
misled,  he  has  just  cause  for  complaint. 

For  reasons  best  known  to  the  members  of 
the  committee  on  the  revision  of  the  King  James 
Bible,  they  have  struck  out  or  left  out  all  the 
side-notes  giving  the  meaning  of  Hebrew  terms, 
but  have  retained,  as  we  believe,  all  or  most  of 
the  previous  substitutions  and  errors  of  trans- 
lation, besides  adding  many  more.  This  will 
prevent  anyone  from  following  our  suggestion 
of  comparison  with  the  Westminster  revision,  but 
will  not  prevent  doing  so  with  any  King  James 
Bible  having  these  side-notes.  As  we  have  a 


What  is  Inspiration  ?  267 

religion  from  God  displayed  in  His  Scripture 
inspiration,  the  intelligent  and  reflecting  mind 
should  seek  that  inspiration  for  information, 
rather  than  trust  the  opinions  of  men  found  in 
translations  which  vary  by  circumstances  from 
time  to  time. 

To  meet  this  difficulty  and  to  do  away  with 
all  uncertainties,  we  have  proposed  to  introduce 
into  the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  whether  in 
the  original  or  in  translations,  the  principle  of 
the  Co-ordinate  by  which  anyone  can  easily 
determine  whether  a  translation  is  correct  or 
not.  The  first  step  in  this  direction  is  to  assume 
nothing,  but  accept  what  all  Jews  and  Christians 
have  never  denied,  that  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments in  the  Hebrew  and  Greek  in  respect  to 
their  religions,  and  all  instructions  about  them, 
were  inspired  of  God.  These  records  being 
made  up  of  distinct  ideas,  they  are  the  elements 
which  constitute  the  two  religions.  Generally 
there  would  be  no  difficulty  in  carrying  these 
ideas  from  the  originals  to  the  new  languages  ; 
but  if  such  cases  should  occur,  the  normal  ex- 
pression of  them  in  the  original  should  be  trans- 
ferred bodily,  as  it  would  be  not  only  far  safer, 
but  it  would  be  the  duty  of  the  translator  not  to 
translate  at  all,  rather  than  convey  an  erroneous 
idea. 


268  What  is  Inspiration? 

This  brings  us  to  the  explanation  of  the  appli- 
cation to  this  subject,  of  the  principles  of  the 
Co-ordinate.  In  the  exact  sciences  no  result  is 
considered  correct  without  it  Co-ordinates,  that 
is,  agrees  with  its  Base  Co-ordinate  which  is  an 
axiom,  maxim  or  settled  recognized  idea  or  prin- 
ciple. The  same  rule  should  apply  to  inspiration, 
which  is  alike  recognized  as  laws  of  God,  which 
are  axioms  and  maxims  to  the  Jew  and  Christ- 
ian. All  the  ideas  in  these  two  religions  set 
forth  in  the  platforms  of  Moses  and  Christ,  are 
Base  Co-ordinates,  and  every  repetition  of  them, 
either  in  translations  or  in  teachings,  if  they  be 
correctly  stated,  are  Co-ordinates  of  the  Base 
Co-ordinate ;  and  as  long  as  translators  and 
Christians  work  with  these  Co-ordinates  they 
will  have  Bibles  and  Christianity  that  will  be 
based  on  God's  inspired  truth. 


ESTABLISHING     THE     CHRISTIAN 
RELIGION. 

The  first  step  towards  this  stupendous  work 
was  the  creation  of  its  theatre  of  action,  and  then 
to  people  it.  To  gain  a  clear  conception  of  this 
design  and  its  fulfillment,  we  must  grasp  the 
magnitude  of  the  entire  subject  and  acquaint 
ourselves  with  all  the  steps  taken  in  its  accom- 
plishment. Where  this  has  been  done,  and  every 
step  in  the  inspiration  scanned  and  weighed  in 
the  scales  of  human  reason,  no  one,  it  seems  to 
us,  can  come  to  any  other  conclusion,  than  that 
the  object  of  the  Almighty  Creator  was  to  build 
up  a  system  which  was  to  redound  to  His  glory 
and  be  for  the  comfort,  use  and  final  happiness 
of  His  people. 

The  Genesis  gives  the  account  of  the  Creation 
of  this  grand  theatre  of  action.  This  account 
being  inspiration  and  purely  scientific,  and  that, 
too,  of  the  most  intricate  kind,  it  is  not  strange 
that  it  is  not  more  generally  understood  by  the 
reading  public.  If,  however,  those  readers  would 
take  a  more  common  sense  view  of  its  order  of 
arrangement,  they  would  have  less  difficulty  in 
understanding  it  as  a  creation  for  this  theatre  of 


270      Establishing  the  Christian  Religion. 

+ 

action.  To  give  an  illustration  to  this  end  :  If 
we  undertake  to  build  a  house,  we  would  first 
procure  a  place  or  space  to  build  upon  ;  then 
obtain  all  the  elementary  parts  of  the  building 
materials,  then  combine  these  materials  to  make 
the  parts  from  the  smallest  to  the  greatest  before 
we  put  them  together  ;  then  put  them  together 
in  accordance  with  the  architect's  design,  and 
finish  the  structure  by  putting  in  the  windows  to 
let  in  the  light. 

Then  the  house  would  be  ready  to  be  stored 
with  various  kinds  of  food  for  sustenance.  The 
owner  could  then  walk  into  his  house  to  enjoy 
its  contents,  and  have  a  screen  to  ward  off  the 
storms,  and  then  do  his  duty  as  a  good  citizen, 
by  obeying  the  laws  of  the  land. 

What  is  this  but  comparing  on  a  miniature 
scale,  the  account  of  the  Creation  in  the  Genesis  ? 
Let  us  see.  The  first  act  was  the  creating  of 
room  to  be  occupied  by  the  material  of  the  uni- 
verse, called  Heaven,  Gen.  i.  i,  and  defined  as 
firmament  or  expanse,  v.  8,  or  more  clearly,  space. 
The  next  was  the  creation  of  earth,  Gen.  i.  i, 
and  the  earth  was  then  without  form,  v.  2,  that 
is,  not  made  into  form,  and  hence  must  mean  pri- 
mordial elements  of  matter  uncombined.  The  next 
was  the  creation  of  light,  Gen.  i.  3,  simply,  without 
any  quality  of  being  emitted  or  reflected.  The 


Establishing  the  Christian  Religion.      271 

next  was  the  combining  the  elements  of  waters 
into  fluid  waters,  Gen.  i.  6,  7.  The  next  was  com- 
bining primordial  elements  of  earth  to  make  the 
dry  land  called  earth,  Gen.  i.  9.  The  next  was  the 
gathering  together  the  already  made  waters  to 
make  seas,  rivers  and  lakes,  Gen.  i.  9.  The  next 
was  the  planting  of  the  vegetable  kingdom 
on  the  dry  land  already  combined,  Gen.  i.  n. 
The  next  was  the  grand  start  of  the  heavenly 
bodies  in  motion,  to  establish  the  greater  and 
lesser  light  to  be  for  signs  and  seasons  and  for 
days  and  nights,  Gen.  i.  14.  The  next  was 
the  creating  of  fishes  to  inhabit  the  waters  and 
fowl  to  fly  in  the  air,  Gen.  i.  21.  The  next 
was  the  creating  beasts  of  the  field  and  creep- 
ing things,  Gen.  i.  25.  The  next  was  the  making 
of  Adam,  male  and  female,  in  the  image  of  God 
after  His  likeness,  to  have  dominion  over  all  the 
earth,  Gen.  i.  26.  The  next  and  last  act  was 
creating  The  Adam  in  God's  own  image,  and 
another  class  of  male  and  female,  Gen.  i.  27. 

If  man  had  the  omniscient  power  of  God  to 
create,  he  would  undoubtedly  pursue  a  similar 
course  in  building  his  house  that  God  pursued  in 
building  the  universe,  and  especially  in  building 
man's  home,  this  earth,  and  more  particularly  in 
considering  the  design  for  which  this  earth  was 
created,  so  that  the  account  in  this  view  is  not  so 


272      Establishing  the  Christian  Religion. 

deep  and  mysterious  as  is  generally  supposed, 
because  it  was  executed  upon  principles  used  in 
our  every-day  life. 

There  is  no  mystery  about  the  creation  of  the 
class  of  mankind  created  in  Gen.  i.  26,  as  that 
class  is  clearly  denned  in  Gen.  v.  2,  but  there  is 
some  mystery  and,  we  may  say,  more  mystery 
about  the  creation  of  the  class  in  Gen.  i.  27.  An 
investigation  will  show  that  in  this  class  was 
started  the  controlling  principles  of  the  Christian 
religion,  namely,  obedience  to  the  laws  and  com- 
mands of  God,  so  that  we  may  say  without  the 
fear  of  contradiction,  that  right  there  in  the  Gar- 
den of  Eden  was  the  initial  start  of  the  Christian 
religion  ;  and  although  a  start  in  a  single  princi- 
ple, subsequent  events  have  developed  it  into  a 
finished  and  everlasting  system. 

Gen.  i.  27  is  devoted  to  the  account  of  the 
creation  of  The  Adam  and  a  class  of  male  and 
female.  It  was  difficult  at  first  to  ascertain  who 
these  people  were  and  how  to  place  them, 
and  the  difficulty  was  only  overcome  by  the 
word  "  dominion  "  in  Gen.  i.  26.  As  the  second 
class  in  Gen.  i.  27  had  no  such  power  conferred 
upon  them,  it  was  easy  to  separate  the  two 
classes,  as  Adam  (the  Gentile  races)  have  always 
held  "  dominion  "  over  the  whole  earth,  and 
as  the  Hebrews  and  Jews  were  the  only  remain- 


Establishing  the  Christian  Religion.     273 

ing  race,  and  had  no  such  power  conferred  upon 
them,  and  have  never  held  "dominion,"  but 
have  failed  twice  in  their  attempt  to  do  so.  We 
have  contended  that  the  Hebrews  were  the  class 
of  male  and  female  in  Gen.  i.  27,  and  that  The 
Adam  was  the  representative  Hebrew  who  was 
selected  by  God  to  be  the  male  head  of  the 
Jewish  line  that  was  to  evolve  Jesus  Christ. 
Subsequent  events  and  history  prove  this  con- 
clusion to  be  correct. 

From  the  above  statement  it  will  .be  seen  that 
The  Adam  was  a  very  important  human  being  in 
the  sight  of  God,  and  ranked  third  in  that  respect, 
Christ  being  the  first,  and  Moses  the  second. 
While  this  was  undoubtedly  true,  the  name  of 
The  Adam,  which  appears  in  the  Hebrew  thirty- 
six  times  in  the  first  eleven  chapters  of  Genesis, 
has  never  appeared  in  any  of  the  various  trans- 
lations of  the  Bible.  We  cannot,  therefore,  see 
why  it  would  not  be  as  proper,  in  the  sense  of 
a  correct  translation,  to  have  suppressed  the 
names  of  Jesus  Christ  and  of  Moses,  as  to  have 
suppressed  the  name  of  The  Adam.  Convinced 
of  the  great  injustice  and  wrong  done  to  God's 
holy  word,  we  have  written  volume  after  volume 
and  scattered  them  broad-cast,  containing  sub- 
stantially the  above  facts,  and  asked  of  any 
Hebrew  scholar  or  divine,  that  if  any  of  the 


274     Establishing  the  Christian  Religion. 

positions  were   incorrect  to   inform  us  of   any 
such  error. 

We  had  hoped  that  some  one  or  more  of  our 
Christian  brothers  anxious  to  send  missionaries 
to  inquiring  people  would  have  answered  our 
appeal  in  the  spirit  in  which  it  was  made,  and 
though  years  have  elapsed  no  one  has  denied  our 
positions  taken,  but  a  silence  equaled  only  by 
the  silence  of  the  grave  has  been  their  answer. 
Under  these  circumstances,  and  with  a  clear  un- 
derstanding of  our  responsibilities  to  God  and 
man,  we  shall  now  endeavor  to  place  the  responsi- 
bility of  this  condition  directly  upon  the  should- 
ers of  those  who  deserve  to  bear  it.  We  shall 
prefer  open  and  public  charges  with  specifica- 
tions against  the  translators  of  the  Bible,  and  as 
a  part  of  these  translators  we  include  all  those 
who,  after  knowing  the  facts  of  the  case,  teach, 
approve  or  accept  those  translations  as  the  word 
of  God,  as  far  as  regards  the  Genesis. 

I,  THOMAS  A.  DAVIES,  of  the  City  of 
New  York,  layman,  do  make  and  publish  the 
following  charges  with  specifications,  against  the 
translators  and  interpreters  of  God's  word 
recorded  in  the  Genesis  in  the  Hebrew  of  the 
Old  Testament. 


Establishing  the  Christian  Religion.     275 

Charge  First.  That  these  translators  have 
given  to  the  Christian  world  a  garbled  account 
of  the  Genesis  by  which  they  have  misused  a 
sacred  trust. 

Specification  First.  In  this,  that  these  trans- 
lators have  suppressed  the  God  name,  ADAM, 
from  Gen.  i.  26,  given  in  the  original  Hebrew, 
and  that  name  does  not  appear  in  that  verse  in 
any  of  their  translations. 

Specification  Second.  In  this,  that  these  trans- 
lators have  suppressed  the  God  name,  The 
ADAM,  the  first  ancestor  of  Jesus  Christ,  from 
Gen.  i.  27,  given  in  the  original  Hebrew,  and 
that  name  does  not  appear  in  this  verse  or  in 
any  Bible  of  their  translations. 

Specification  Third.-  In  this,  that  the  trans- 
lators have  suppressed  the  God  name,  ADAM, 
in  our  King  James  Bible  in  the  following  chap- 
ters and  verses  up  to  the  time  of  the  dispersion 
of  the  Jews  among  the  isles  of  the  Gentiles  and 
the  nations  of  the  earth,  namely :  Gen.  ii.  5  ; 
Gen.  v.  i  ;  Gen.  vi.  3  ;  Gen.  vii.  23  ;  Gen.  ix.  6  ; 


276     Establishing  the  Christian  Religion. 

and  this  name  does  not  appear  in  these  places 
in  that  Bible.  And  these  translators  have  neg- 
lected to  place  the  name  of  The  ADAM,  which, 
by  identity  of  person  in  the  Hebrew  account, 
was  the  name  to  be  used. 

Specification  Fourth.  In  this,  that  the  trans- 
lators have  suppressed  the  God  name,  The 
ADAM,  in  the  King  James  Bible,  which  appears 
in  the  original  Hebrew  in  the  following  chapters 
and  verses,  namely  :  Gen.  i.  27  ;  Gen.  ii.  7,  8,  15, 
16,  1 8,  19,  20,  21,  22,  23,  25;  Gen.  iii.  8,  9, 
12,  20,  22,  24  ;  Gen.  iv.  i  ;  Gen.  vi.  i,  2,  4,  5,  6, 
7  ;  Gen.  vii.  21  ;  Gen.  viii.  21  ;  Gen.  ix.  5,  6  ; 
Gen.  xi.  5.  And  although  The  ADAM  was  the 
first  ancestor  of  Jesus  Christ,  was  the  third 
Biblical  name  in  importance  in  the  original 
inspiration,  was  the  original  focus  in  establish- 
ing the  Christian  religion,  and  his  seed  was  to 
give  us  a  Saviour,  his  name  does  not  appear  in 
that  Bible,  nor  has  it  appeared  in  any  translation 
of  the  Bible. 

Specification  Fifth.  In  this,  that  these  trans- 
lators of  the  King  James  Bible  have  suppressed 


Establishing  the  Christian  Religion.     277 

the  God  name  The  ADAM,  and  substituted 
therefor  the  God  name  ADAM  in  the  following 
chapters  and  verses,  namely  :  Gen.  ii.  19,  20,  21, 
23  ;  Gen.  iii.  8,  9,  20  ;  Gen.  iv.  i. 

Specification  Sixth.  In  this,  that  these  trans- 
lators of  the  King  James  Bible  suppressed  the 
Hebrew  terms  meaning  "from  ADAM  to  beast," 
and  substituted  for  them,  "  both  man  and  beast," 
in  Gen.  vi.  7  ;  by  which  the  flood  was  made 
universal  in  that  Bible,  while  the  account  in  the 
Hebrew  calls  for  the  destruction  of  the  descend- 
ants of  The  ADAM  and  EVE  only,  leaving  the 
remaining  Hebrew  and  Gentile  races  unharmed. 
(See  side-note  in  that  Bible.) 

Charge  Second.  That  by  manipulation  the 
translation  of  the  Bible  has  completely  destrpyed 
the  God  meaning  in  the  Hebrew  in  regard  to  the 
inspiration  in  the  Genesis  relating  to  mankind. 

Specification  First.  In  this,  that  the  trans- 
lators acknowledge  in  their  translations  that  The 
ADAM  in  the  Hebrew  was  an  individual  man, 
Gen.  ii.  8,  15,  18,  and  in  other  places,  and  deny 


278     Establishing  the  Christian  Religion. 

it  in  Gen.  ii.  19,  20,  21,  22,  23  ;  and  in  various 
other  places,  by  translating  The  ADAM  in  the 
Hebrew  as  ADAM,  the  name  of  a  class  of  male 
and  female  created,  which  are  not  an  individual 
man. 

Specification  Second.  In  this,  that  trans- 
lators have  acknowledged  in  their  translation 
that  The  ADAM,  an  individual  man,  was  the 
husband  of  EVE,  in  Gen.  iii.  12,  20  ;  Gen.  iv.  i, 
and  in  other  places,  and  denied  it  in  Gen.  ii.  23  ; 
Gen.  iii.  8,  20  ;  and  in  other  places,  by  declaring 
that  ADAM,  the  name  of  a  class,  was  the  hus- 
band of  EVE. 

Specification  Third.  In  this,  that  these  plain 
and  obvious  contradictions  bring  the  translators 
and  their  translations  to  the  awkward  position  of 
declaring  that  EVE  had  two  husbands,  The 
ADAM  and  ADAM,  and  the  translations  in 
this  regard  fall  to  the  ground  by  their  own  incon- 
sistency. 

Specification  Fourth.  In  this,  that  the  trans- 
lators undoubtedly  intended  to  commit  the  Bibles 


Establishing  the  Christian  Religion.     279 

to  the  theology  of  the  unity  of  the  race  in  the 
creation,  which  the  Hebrew  does  not  do,  as  is 
seen  in  that  account  where  two  classes  of  male 
and  female  and  one  other  male  were  created. 
This  theology  was  the  foundation  for  St.  PAUL'S 
theology  of  original  sin  in  ADAM  and  EVE,  of 
which  he  was  the  sole  author,  neither  of  which 
assumed  facts  are  found  in  the  Jewish  religion, 
or  in  the  Old  Testament,  or  in  Christ's  Gospel 
in  the  New. 

Respectfully  submitted, 

THOMAS  A.  DAVIES, 

Layman. 


This  could  all  have  been  avoided  and  the 
account  have  been  made  consistent  and  to  agree 
with  the  laws  of  God  by  following  the  Hebrew, 
in  placing  The  Adam  and  Adam  in  the  places  in 
the  translations  where  they  occur  in  the  Hebrew, 
and  in  other  respects  following  the  identities  of 
The  Adam  and  Adam. 

This  can  be  done,  and  ought  to  be  done  even 
at  this  late  day,  for  the  errors  and  inconsistencies 
are  too  costly  for  the  reception  of  the  trans- 


280     Establishing  the  Christian  Religion. 

lations  of  the  Bible  as  the  word  of  God,  and 
hence  for  the  cause  of  the  Christian  religion. 

The  title  or  head-line  of  the  Jewish  or  Christ- 
ian religion  is  obedience  to  the  commands  or  laws 
of  God,  and  was  first  written  and  proclaimed  in 
the  Garden  of  Eden  to  The  Adam.  Each  set  of 
these  laws  is  recorded  by  inspiration  in  the  Old 
and  New  Testaments.  The  specific  laws  for  the 
Jewish  religion  are  recorded  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, while  those  for  the  Christian  religion  are 
recorded  in  the  New  Testament.  All  the  Jewish 
laws  in  this  direction  were  written  and  proclaim- 
ed to  God's  chosen  people,  as  fast  as  their  ability 
to  receive  them  was  developed. 

In  accordance  with  this,  the  Jewish  laws 
recorded  in  the  Pentateuch  were  given  them 
until  Moses  received  from  God  the  whole  law  for 
the  Jewish  religion.  Taking  the  whole  account 
together  in  a  general  view  it  must  be  apparent 
that  the  establishment  of  the  Jewish  religion  was 
only  one  step  in  the  direction  of  the  establish- 
ment of  the  Christian  religion.  As  we  have  said 
before  in  this  work,  we  cannot  see,  if  we  follow 
God's  mode  of  action  in  other  matters,  any  way 
by  which  the  Christian  religion  could  have  been 
established  so  readily  and  firmly  without  follow- 
ing the  recorded  necessary  steps  taken  to  bring 
about  that  result ;  first,  by  establishing  the  Jew- 


Establishing  the  Christian  Religion.     281 

ish  religion,  and  by  means  of  a  division  in  that 
religion  Christ  was  crucified,  which  was  the  cul- 
minating point  in  establishing  the  Christian 
religion,  which  was  a  startling  and  important 
element  to  bring  His  sayings  and  teachings 
prominently  and  permanently  before  the  world. 

While  the  head-line  of  Christianity,  obedience 
to  God's  laws,  was  promulgated  in  the  Garden  of 
Eden  to  The  Adam,  there  was  another  boundary 
line  shown  to  him  soon  after.  He  received  a 
command  from  God,  and  that  command  he  dis- 
obeyed, and  the  consequences  followed — punish- 
ment for  the  disobedience.  These  are  the  two 
great  boundary  lines  of  the  Christian  religion, 
and  all  between  them  are  duties  to  be  performed 
in  order  to  keep  within  them.  They  are  the  two 
salient  Basic  principles  and  Base  Co-ordinates  of 
that  religion.  It,  therefore,  becomes  of  primary  im- 
portance to  the  Christian  first  to  know  them  and 
then  to  find  out  what  laws  are  recorded  between 
them  to  regulate  our  conduct  so  as  to  obey  the 
one  and  avoid  the  other.  These  are  found  in 
Christ's  sayings  and  teachings,  commonly  called 
His  Gospel.  It  thus  becomes  our  paramount 
duty  as  well  as  interest  to  find  out  from  the 
inspiration  exactly  what  these  laws  of  God  are, 
not  by  guessing,  not  by  construction,  not  by 
common  consent,  but  to  find  out  what  these 


U5I7IRSIT7 


282      Establishing  the  Christian  Religion. 

laws  are  as  naked  and  unmistakable  facts,  that 
we  may  obey  the  laws,  and  avoid  the  pun- 
ishments. 

We  therefore  say  that  the  boundary  lines  of 
the  Christian  religion  were  laid  in  the  Garden  of 
Eden  and  first  applied  to  The  Adam,  the  head 
of  the  Jewish  line  that  was  to,  and  did  evolve 
Jesus  Christ.  He  was  accordingly  born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  was  crucified  in  consequence  of  a 
division  in  the  Jewish  religion,  and  afterwards 
rose  from  the  dead  and  ascended  to  heaven, 
leaving  behind  Him  for  the  benefit  of  mankind, 
His  Gospel,  the  laws  of  God. 


THE      JEWISH      AND      CHRISTIAN 
RELIGIONS  CO-ORDINATED. 

In  a  previous  article  we  have  endeavored  to 
show  how  necessary  it  is  to  confine  teachings  to 
the  pure  platform  of  Jesus  Christ  as  the  goal  of 
the  Christian  religion  is  conduct,  following  His 
example  and  teachings,  and  by  believing  His 
Gospel. 

It  will  now  be  our  endeavor  to  show  how  to 
apply  the  Co-ordinate  to  each  Base  Co-ordinate 
of  principle  of  this  platform,  and  by  so  doing, 
point  out  an  easy  method  for  all  to  detect  any 
derivation  from  inspired  Christian  truth. 

Religions  are  the  outgrowth  of  a  normal  or 
educated  conscience,  and  often  from  blindly 
following  examples  of  surroundings,  without 
knowing  anything  about  the  Basic  principles  of 
the  adopted  religion.  There  is  another  large 
class  in  like  condition,  although  blessed  with  nor- 
mal consciences,  education  and  all  the  other 
gifts  of  life,  who  never  turn  a  thought  in  the 
direction  of  the  foundation  principles  of  the 
religion  which  they  profess  to  adopt. 

From  the  fact  of  the  various  denominations 
which  are  called  Christian  with  differing  beliefs, 


284  The  Jewish  and  Christian 

faiths  and  creeds,  we  must  necessarily  infer  that 
they  are  not  all  following  one  set  of  Basic  prin- 
ciples. In  truth,  we  might  conclude  that  very 
many  of  them  have  no  idea  of  the  settled  plat- 
form of  Jesus  Christ.  As  acts  of  God,  we  can 
see  no  difference,  except  in  kind,  in  the  laws 
of  the  Christian  religion,  which  are  for  the 
regulation  of  mankind,  and  His  established  laws 
regulating  the  vegetable,  mineral  and  animal 
kingdoms,  all  of  which  have  separate  laws  for 
each  separate  and  distinct  element ;  so  that  the 
Christian  religion  does  not  rest  on  mere  belief 
and  faith,  but  on  facts,  while  from  these  facts 
flow  our  belief  and  faith. 

We  shall  not  speak  of  the  Basic  principles  of 
the  various  religions  of  the  earth,  which  number 
over  three  thousand,  but  confine  our  application 
of  the  principle  of  the  Co-ordinate  to  the  Jewish 
and  Christian  religions.  God  founded  the  Basic 
principles  of  the  Jewish  religion  for  that  people, 
and  He  also  founded  the  Basic  principles  through 
Christ  for  the  Christian  religion.  Each  of  these 
religions  is  a  unit  in  itself,  and  the  Basic  princi- 
ples of  each  are  controlled  and  governed  by  each 
one's  own  set.  So  that  each  is  a  solid  unit  and 
has  no  necessary  connection,  without  the  entire 
Basic  principles  of  the  one  Co-ordinate  with  the 
entire  Basic  principles  of  the  other. 


Religions  Co-ordinated.  285 

We  shall  not  pretend  to  recite  all  the  Basic 
principles  of  the  Jewish  religion,  for  they  are 
numerous  ;  but  we  will  name  one  which  controls 
and  gives  character  to  all  the  remainder,  and  that 
is  the  hope  of  a  Messiah  whom  they  rejected  on 
the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ.  What  standing 
should  Christians  give  such  a  religion  ?  In  the 
wisdom  of  God  that  religion  was  necessary  as  a 
stepping-stone  to  the  establishment  of  the 
Christian  religion,  and  the  Jews  had  the  option 
to  accept  it  as  such.  They,  however,  crucified 
Christ,  subjecting  Him  to  all  conceivable  tor- 
tures ;  but  they  could  not  and  did  not  kill  him 
in  one  sense,  for  he  rose  again  from  what  they 
supposed  to  be  death,  and  by  this  proof  of  His 
Divinity  gave  them  another  opportunity  to 
accept  Him  as  the  Son  of  God. 

But  all  this  did  not  change  their  stubborn 
hearts,  and  it  is  not  surprising  that  God  at  once 
withdrew  his  special  care  and  protection  over 
them  and  their  religion,  and  transferred  it  to 
the  followers  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Is  it  strange  or  inconsistent,  after  all  the 
trouble  God  had,  according  to  the  account,  with 
this,  His  chosen  people,  that  the  edict  should  go 
forth  that  they  were  incompetent  to  teach  His 
will  to  the  world  ?  We  now  ask  the  question  : 
Do  the  unit  Basic  principles  of  the  Jewish  religion 
Co-ordinate  with  the  unit  Basic  principles  of 


286  The  Jewish  and  Christian 

the  Christian  religion  ?  We  believe  this  question 
will  be  universally  answered  in  the  negative. 

Then  why  is  the  Old  Testament  taught  as  part 
of  the  Christian  religion  ?  We  cannot  understand 
such  theology.  While  there  may  be  parallels  of 
principles  in  the  two  religions,  which  undoubt- 
edly there  are,  and  although  these  parallels  are 
not  coincidents,  why  quote  them  from  the  Jew- 
ish religion  when  they  are  also  found  in  the 
Christian  religion  ?  Why  borrow  from  the  Jewish 
religion  to  teach  and  support  the  Christian 
religion  ? 

Now  the  two  religions  are  taught  from  the  same 
pulpits  at  the  same  time.  We  are  inclined  to 
believe  that  this  theology  has  grown  out  of  the 
canon  of  the  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments as  inspired  records,  which  they  are,  so  far 
as  the  two  religions  are  concerned  ;  and  when 
God  and  Christ  dropped  the  Jewish  religion  for 
the  new  dispensation  of  the  Christian  religion, 
it  is  natural  to  suppose  that  the  theologians 
would  have  followed  their  example. 

We  do  not  desire  to  see  a  word  or  a  line  of 
the  Old  Testament  dropped  or  the  cover  of  our 
Bibles  changed,  but  we  hope  to  see  the  Old 
Testament  pursued  as  a  preface  to  the  New 
Testament,  and  as  a  history  and  monument  of 
God's  goodness  in  giving  us  the  new  dispensation 


Religions  Co-ordinated.  287 

of  the  Christian  religion.  We  also  hope  that  by 
the  aid  of  the  Co-ordinate  the  Basic  principles  of 
the  Christian  religion  will  be  united  to  Christ's 
platform  forever,  to  make  a  unit  of  his  church 
and  be  a  warning  to  all  heretics  who  unworthily 
claim  the  name  of  Christians.  These  should 
float  the  banners  of  their  various  theories  not 
found  in  Christ's  platform,  such  as  monkeyites, 
crustaciaites,  sedementaryites,  and  all  other 
theories,  whose  doctrines  do  not  Co-ordinate 
with  the  Basic  principles  of  Christianity. 

Of  these  we  would  ask  that  they  take  the  Base 
Co-ordinates  of  Christ's  platform  and  run  them 
through  the  New  Testament  like  a  comb,  and 
then  look  at  the  result.  They  may  find  some 
things  left  behind,  but  will  they  find  any  one  of 
these  theories,  which  are  so  plausibly  taught  and 
insisted  upon,  co-ordinating  with  any  Base  Co- 
ordinate of  Christ's  Gospel  ?  We  think  not ;  and 
we  ask  those  promulgating  these  theories,  whether 
it  is  worth  their  while  to  assume  the  garb  of  the 
Christian  in  order  to  strengthen  their  pretensions 
or  trust  to  their  theories  upon  their  merits  for 
reception.  It  will  be  seen  from  this  and  other 
points,  that  we  are  not  writing  for  popularity, 
but  to  support  the  inspiration,  and  especially 
that  of  the  Genesis,  and  illustrate  the  true  princi- 
ples of  Christianity. 


THE  BIRTH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 

This  was  the  most  astounding  event  of  the 
world,  about  which,  as  a  matter  of  course,  much 
has  been  said  and  written.  It  is  the  most  diffi- 
cult part  of  our  creed  to  understand  and  believe, 
simply  because  it  appears  to  be  a  violation  of 
God's  laws  of  reproduction  in  the  human  family. 
As  written,  Christ  had  a  mother,  and  she  was 
delivered  of  a  child.  This  was  an  every-day 
occurrence,  and  the  inquirer  naturally  asks  in  what 
respect  did  this  birth  differ  from  that  of  any 
other?  We  read  that  Mary  the  mother  was  con- 
ceived of  the  Holy  Ghost.  No  other  process 
having  been  given,  our  information  is  confined 
to  narrow  limits. 

As  generally  construed  by  the  world  the 
recorded  birth  of  Christ  is  in  violation  of  God's 
laws  of  reproduction.  First,  that  a  woman  can 
conceive  from  no  other  source  than  a  man,  and 
second,  that  all  mothers  bring  forth  children  in 
the  same  manner  and  by  conception  the  same. 
Our  effort  will  be  to  show  that  there  was  no 
violation  of  God's  laws  in  the  birth  of  Jesus 
Christ,  by  making  another  and,  we  believe,  a  true 
interpretation.  We  contend  that  any  construe- 


290  The  Birth  of  Jesus  Christ. 

tion  of  Scripture  that  necessitates  a  violation  of 
His  established  and  active  laws,  is  not  the  true 
construction,  and  is  not  the  spirit  of  the  inspira- 
tion. If  we  admit  that  God  has  at  any  time 
changed  a  law  or  violated  a  law,  we  strike  at  the 
very  foundation  of  all  things,  Christianity  in- 
cluded, as  we  can  then  depend  on  nothing. 

It  is,  therefore,  of  the  gravest  importance  that 
the  construction  of  the  conception  of  Mary  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  should  be  relieved  of  its  con- 
struction of  violation  of  God's  laws  and  be  ex- 
plained and  construed  accordingly.  In  order  to 
understand  this  subject  thoroughly  we  must 
dissect  it  into  elements,  then  investigate  each 
element  by  itself  and  see  whether  each  agrees 
with  the  known  laws  of  God,  and  if  they  do,  then 
combine  them  and  we  have  a  result  that  will  in 
like  manner  agree  with  them.  On  the  contrary, 
if  they  do  not  agree,  the  smartest  and  most 
learned  scholar  in  the  world  cannot  make  them 
agree  by  arguments  or  assumptions.  Then  what 
are  these  elements  ? 

First.     The  conception  of  Mary  by  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

Second.     That  Mary  was  a  virgin. 

Third.     That  the  child  at  birth  was  to  the 
observer  just  like  any  other  human  child. 


The  Birth  of  Jesus  Christ.  291 

Fourth.  That  the  child  had  a  double  nature, 
Divine  and  human. 

We  admit  these  four  propositions  to  be  true 
if  the  words  used  bear  meanings  that  involve  no 
violation  of.  God's  established  laws.  We  claim 
they  show  no  violation  and  hence  our  effort  to 
show  it. 


CONCEPTION  OF  MARY  BY  THE  HOLY 
GHOST. 

As  has  been  stated  before,  it  is  generally  sup- 
posed that  the  conception  of  Mary  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  was  in  violation  of  God's  laws  of  repro- 
duction in  the  human  family,  and  this  we  claim 
is  an  error  resulting  from  a  want  of  understand- 
ing what  a  law  of  God  is.  A  law  of  God  acts 
continuously  and  always  the  same.  In  this 
instance  there  was  no  previous  or  subsequent  act 
of  the  kind,  and,  therefore,  the  conception  can- 
not be  ranked  as  a  law  of  God,  but  a  special  act, 
of  which  there  was  no  previous  type  or  subse- 
quent continuance.  We  regard  the  conception 
as  a  creation  where  no  law  was  established  for  a 
continuance  in  type,  as  was  the  case  in  all  other 
creations  of  humanity.  Another  and  controlling 
trouble  in  this  matter  is,  that  as  far  as  our  infor- 
mation extends  there  is  no  definite  and  com- 
pleted conception  in  the  minds  of  the  masses 
what  the  Holy  Ghost  is.  The  teachings  have 
been  that  the  Godhead  or  Trinity  was  made  up 
of  \hiQQpersons,  the  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost. 
The  uncertainty  of  what  the  Holy  Ghost  is,  is 
the  real  cause  of  so  much  disbelief  in  the  Trinity. 


294    Conception  of  Mary  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

We  venture  to  say  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  not 
a  person,  but  is  the  mind  of  God.  The  Trinity 
is  a  unit  in  mind,  acting  with  three  distinct 
elements  of  the  Godhead.  First,  the  mind  of 
God  acting  with  God's  position  as  the  Supreme 
Being.  Second,  the  mind  of  God  acting  in  con- 
junction with  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Saviour  of 
mankind,  and  Third,  the  mind  of  God  acting 
upon  independent  subjects  as  emergencies  arise, 
and  is  the  Holy  Ghost.  These  three  elements 
have  been  called  three  persons,  but  this  nomen- 
clature indicates  no  distinction  betwen  the  three 
elements  comprising  the  Godhead.  This  places 
the  Trinity  upon  a  basis  that  can  be  understood, 
and  one  upon  which  it  seems  to  us  all  Christians 
ought  to  agree.  We  find  nothing  in  Christ's 
platform  that  declares  he  was  God,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  he  said  God  was  His  Father  and  He  His 
Son.  He  also  said,  My  Father  and  I  are  one. 
This  can  only  be  taken  in  the  sense  that  God 
and  the  Son  were  one  in  mind,  as,  when  Christ 
made  this  statement,  he  was  in  the  human  form 
with  a  Divine  mind,  while  we  all  admit  that  God 
was  only  Divine  and  not  human.  This  position 
brings  us  to  the  use  of  the  Co-ordinate  to  prove 
this  construction.  All  will  admit  that  God  has 
a  mind,  that  Christ  had  and  now  has  a  mind,  and 
that  man  has  a  mind  also.  Here  is  a  Co-ordin- 


Conception  of  Mary  by  the  Holy  Ghost.    295 

ate  of  kind  though  not  a  Co-ordinate  of  equal 
rank. 

God's  mind  is  the  Base  Co-ordinate  for  the 
mind  of  Christ,  a  Co-ordinate,  and  the  mind  of 
man  is  the  Co-ordinate  in  kind  of  God's  and 
Christ's  mind,  although  the  two  first  are  infinitely 
greater  and  purer  than  the  latter.  While  there 
are  many  things  of  the  immaterial  nature  that 
we  cannot  fathom  and  hence  do  not  understand, 
there  are  others  we  can  understand  if  our  belief 
in  a  God  and  in  Christ  is  strong  enough  to  bring 
that  belief  within  the  range  of  facts.  Taking 
this  as  the  starting-point,  we  will  show  that  the 
birth  of  Christ  after  the  conception  by  the  mind 
of  God  followed  every  existing  law  of  reproduc- 
tion in  the  human  family,  except  the  one  referred 
to  ;  and  the  child  Jesus  presented  the  same  form 
in  appearance  as  any  other  child,  and  as  he  was 
declared  to  be  human  we  must  accept  that 
declaration  as  true. 

The  child  Jesus  followed  every  law  of  repro- 
duction in  the  human  family  except  the  miracle 
of  his  conception  or  creation,  and  why  ?  The 
mother  was  of  the  Jew  type  and  the  child  was  of 
the  Jew  type  ;  God  the  Father  was  of  Divine 
type  and  the  child  was  of  Divine  type.  In  every 
other  respect  the  child  followed  the  laws  of 
reproduction  which  we  see  enacted  every  day  of 


296    Conception  of  Mary  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

our  lives.  Then  to  apply  the  principle  of  the 
Co-ordinate  to  the  subject.  The  first-born  of  The 
Adam  and  Eve,  the  head  of  the  Jewish  line,  was 
the  Base  Co-ordinate,  and  the  first-born  of  Noah, 
Abraham^  Isaac,  Jacob  and  Daniel  were  Co-ordi- 
nates, and  so  on  down  to  Mary  and  her  first-born. 
Christ  was  alike  a  Co-ordinate,  and  he  was  the 
last  of  that  line  of  Co-ordinates,  all  following  the 
Jew  type  in  purity. 

Right  here,  then,  at  the  very  fountain  head  oi 
our  Christianity,  is  the  undeniable  and  unques- 
tionable proof  of  reproduction  in  kind  or  type  in 
the  human  family  We  cannot  see  how  the  the- 
ology of  the  unity  of  the  races  in  Adam  and  Eve, 
and  the  deducted  theology  of  original  sin  in  them, 
can  stand  for  one  moment  under  such  God  de- 
scended proof  to  the  contrary.  Not  one  scintilla 
of  proof  can  be  shown  by  the  most  accurate  his- 
torian or  the  ablest  divine  or  scholar  that  ever 
lived,  that  one  type  of  a  race  has  ever  been 
produced  from  another.  The  bare  supposition 
involves  our  Christianity  in  the  quandary  that 
Christ  might  have  been  born  a  Gentile  instead  of 
the  God-born  Jew  that  he  was,  and  thereby  de- 
feat the  entire  plan  of  the  Christian  religion. 

The  mother  of  Christ  was  a  virgin  in  two, 
senses  :  first,  by  the  only  conception  in  her  by 
the  naind  of  God,  and  second >  in  the  ordinary 


Conception  of  Mary  by  the  Holy  Ghost.    297 

course  of  reproduction  of  humanity.  We  do  not 
assume  the  role  of  a  teacher  of  Christianity,  but 
only  the  position  of  a  hearer.  But  the  hearer  is 
more  competent  to  judge  of  the  effects  of  teach- 
ing on  him  than  the  teacher  who  teaches.  If  the 
hearer  does  not  understand  what  is  intended  that 
he  should  understand,  he  derives  no  benefit 
therefrom,  while  the  teacher  may  suppose  that  he 
has  accomplished  his  object  in  this  respect.  The 
result  of  teachings  upon  us  would  be  most  effec- 
tive, first,  to  convince  us  of  the  facts  of  Chris- 
tianity in  order  that  we  might  believe  in  their 
truth,  and  then  our  minds  would  be  in  a  frame  to 
have  faith  in  the  promises  of  rewards  and  pun- 
ishments. 


REWARDS  AND  PUNISHMENTS. 

One  thing  is  certain  in  respect  to  these  two 
conditions  of  the  future  life,  that  if  we  perform 
all  the  duties  required  by  the  Christian  religion, 
we  shall  have  a  different  condition  from  those 
who  do  not  perform  them,  and  do  not  repent  of 
their  sins,  if  they  have  committed  any.  This  is 
all  we  know  in  general  of  either  state.  Theologies 
have  built  up  theories  upon  the  first  condition  as 
simple  happiness  without  being  able  to  define 
precisely  of  what  that  happiness  is  to  consist ; 
while  about  the  second  condition,  it  is  to  be  a 
state  of  punishment  and  misery,  but  in  like  man- 
ner are  unable  to  define  the  kind  of  punishment 
to  be  inflicted. 

The  great  unsettled  question  has  been,  and  still 
is,  the  duration  of  the  rewards,  and  the  time  and 
duration  of  the  punishments.  Two  terms  have 
been  used  to  define  these  durations,  namely, 
eternal  and  everlasting.  Eternal  is  a  term  not 
generally  understood,  and,  if  understood,  not 
rightly  applied.  There  is  nothing,  in  fact  or  con- 
dition, that  is  eternal,  except  eternity  itself  and 
God.  Eternity  has  no  beginning  or  ending,  and 
is  an  indivisible  unit  and  God  is  its  only  Co- 


300  Rewards  and  Punishments. 

existent.  The  temporal  plan  of  the  universe  is 
within  eternity,  but  forms  no  part  of  it,  both 
being  independent  conditions  ;  that  is,  eternity 
did  exist  alone  with  the  Co-existing  God,  without 
the  temporal  plan  of  the  universe. 

The  terms  eternal  and  everlasting  are  inter- 
changeably used  by  the  writers  of  the  New 
Testament,  when  applied  to  rewards  and  punish- 
ments ;  but  everlasting  is  used  more  generally 
than  eternal.  It  is  plain  that  they  used  the  two 
terms  as  synonymous.  We  must,  then,  apply  the 
Base  Co-ordinates  of  eternal  and  everlasting  to 
ascertain  what  is  eternal  and  what  is  everlasting. 
It  then  appears  that  the  true  Base  Co-ordinates 
represent  two  distinct  principles,  the  one  having 
no  beginning  or  no  ending,  while  the  other  is  a 
limited  time  principle,  beginning  with  the  crea- 
tion and  ending  we  do  not  know  when,  but  it 
will  be  when  time  ends. 

We  all  readily  understand  what  punishment  is 
as  applied  to  our  present  existences,  for  it  may  be 
of  a  mental  or  bodily  character.  The  conscience 
may  be  worked  upon  to  produce  what  Christ  calls 
hell  fire,  or  the  body  may  be  tortured  with  pains 
or  anguish  to  produce  the  same  result.  As 
Christ  does  not  explain  the  character  or  condition 
'of  the  punishment  which  he  calls  hell  fire,  we 
must  judge  of  its  nature  and  condition  by  what 


Rewards  and  Punishments.  301 

we  know  can  punish  us  here.  Just  the  same 
conditions  that  punish  us  here  may  not  be  used 
to  punish  us  hereafter  ;  but  using,  in  this  instance, 
the  Base  Co-ordinate  of  punishment  as  an 
acknowledged  principle  in  this  world,  we  see  no 
reason  why  this  Base  Co-ordinate  shall  not  hold 
in  like  Co-ordinates  in  the  life  to  come. 

There  are  some  theologians  who  teach  that  a 
man  failing  in  one  jot  or  tittle  in  the  discharge 
of  all  Christian  duties  is  to  be  punished  with  the 
same  vigor  and  intensity  as  the  most  vicious  life 
sinner,  who  has  committed  every  sin  in  the  cata- 
logue of  crime,  and  died  cursing  God  with  his 
last  breath.  Such  theologians  may  apply  such 
teachings  to  themselves  if  they  like  it,  but  we  do 
not  draw  the  same  conclusions  from  the  words  of 
Scripture,  which  says  we  are  to  be  punished, 
without  repentance,  according  to  the  deeds  done 
in  the  body  ;  this  is  consistent  with  the  justice  of 
God,  and  is  followed  by  all  parents  in  dealing  with 
their  children  and  by  all  governments  in  punish- 
ing offenders  against  the  laws.  From  this  it 
would  appear  that  there  are  gradations  of  pun- 
ishment ;  that  is,  some  are  to  be  punished  more 
than  others,  and  this  may  give  us  the  means  of 
determining  the  mode  of  punishment. 

If  all  are  to  be  punished  with  equal  intensity 
during  the  times  of  these  punishments,  then  the 


302  Rewards  and  Punishments. 

punishment  by  hell  fire,  in  the  ordinary  meaning 
of  the  words,  may  be  the  process  to  be  adopted, 
and  this  would  indicate  a  restorative  to  happi- 
ness after  the  punishment  was  completed.  If, 
on  the  other  hand,  the  punishments  were  all  to 
be  of  equal  duration  or  everlasting,  but  of  differ- 
ent intensities,  according  to  the  deeds  done,  we 
cannot  see  how  this  could  be  accomplished  in 
hell  fire  under  the  ordinary  signification  of  the 
words,  but  must  of  necessity  be  a  condition  of 
which  we  have  no  account  or  knowledge,  and 
must  be  left  entirely  to  the  imagination  to  con- 
ceive. 

It  is  not  for  us  to  determine  the  kind  or  mode 
of  punishment,  and  we  must  be  satisfied  to  know 
that  punishment  follows  the  commission  of  sin 
unrepented  of ;  but  whether  it  is  begun  in  this 
life  and  continued  on  in  the  next,  or  whether  the 
punishment  is  all  to  occur  after  death,  are  ques- 
tions that  will  remain  unanswered  in  this  life.  We 
also  know  that  the  punishment,  whatever  it  may 
be,  can  be  avoided  by  sincere  repentance  and 
belief  in  Jesus  Christ  and  His  Gospel.  These 
will  insure  us  a  state  of  happiness  after  death  ; 
but  what  that  state  will  be  no  one  has  been 
informed  nor  can  it  be  defined. 

Happiness  in  the  life  to  come  should  be  the 
goal  of  all  religious  teachings,  of  all  writings  and 


Rewards  and  Punishments.  303 

all  contentions  on  that  subject.  It  is,  therefore 
not  strange  that  we  should  endeavor  by  every 
possible  means  to  obtain  that  happiness.  We  all 
know  that  what  is  happiness  in  this  world  to  one 
individual  is  torture  to  another,  so  that  we  may 
say  each  individual  has  his  own  Base  Co-ordinate 
of  happiness.  It  follows,  then,  that  if  we  know 
anything  about  happiness  in  the  life  to  come,  it 
must  be  to  each  individual  what  it  is  in  this  life  ; 
but  if  all  are  to  be  happy  alike,  it  must  be  a  state  or 
condition  entirely  unknown  to  anyone  before 
death.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  all  who  are  de- 
serving may  reach  that  glorious  goal  of  a  happy 
state,  and  to  this  end  is  needed  concentration  on 
Christ's  platform  of  the  Christian  religion. 


HOW  TO  BE  A  CHRISTIAN 


BY 


THE  GOSPEL  OF  JESUS  CHRIST, 


DECEMBER,    1895. 


SUBJ  ECTS  : 


ROAD  TO  SALVATION. 


PREFACE. 


APPEAL   FOR  CHRISTIAN   UNITY. 


CHRIST'S  CHURCH. 


CHRISTIAN  ORGANIZATIONS. 


COMPOSITION  OF  CHRISTIAN 
ORGANIZATIONS. 


GOD'S  ORGANIC   LAWS. 


CATHOLIC    AND    PROTESTANT  LAYMEN. 


APOSTOLIC  ERA. 


IV          V 


FAITH    5  BAPTISM 


ROAD  TO  SALVATION 


PREFACE. 

The  appeal  of  Pope  Leo  XIII.  to  the  Angli- 
can Church  for  unity  of  faith,  brings  up  for 
consideration  two  very  important  points  as  pre- 
cedents for  its  accomplishment.  The  first  is, 
that  the  Roman  Catholic  organization  claims  to 
be  the  exclusive  and  only  Christ's  Church  of  the 
gospel,  and  the  second  is  that  the  so-called 
apostolic  succession  carries  with  it  the  Divine 
powers  which  Christ  gave  to  his  twelve  apostles. 

We  find  nothing  in  the  Apostles  Creed  or  in 
its  elaboration,  the  Nicene  Creed,  that  settles 
definitely  these  two  points  :  In  the  Apostles 
Creed  we  read,  "  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Catholic 
Church  "  (Christ's  Church),  and  in  the  subse- 
quently made  Nicene  Creed,  "  I  believe  in  One 
Catholic  Apostolic  Church  "  (Roman  Catholic 
Church).  Every  one  must  draw  his  own  con- 
clusion as  to  the  reason  why  the  first  name  given 
to  Christ's  Church  was  subsequently  changed  to 
the  One  Catholic  Apostolic  Church,  as  neither 
of  these  two  points  are  found  in  the  gospel,  nor 
in  the  creeds  of  the  Christian  denominations 
which  accept  them,  nor  are  they  essentials  for 
salvation  ;  it  is  important  for  all  Christians  to 
find  out  by  what  authority  they  are  accepted,  and 
whether  they  are  accepted  as  a  faith,  or  as  a  dis- 
cipline, or  as  deductions. 


310  Preface. 

The  twelve  apostles  had  the  powers  given  to 
them  by  Christ  of  healing  the  sick,  casting  out 
devils,  raising  the  dead,  and  forgiving  sins,  that 
they  might  possess  the  same  powers  that  He 
used  so  successfully  in  His  teachings.  As  the 
successionists  of  to-day  are  unable  to  perform 
these  miracles,  we  naturally  conclude  that  they 
do  not  possess  the  power  to  perform  them,  and 
we  are  therefore  compelled  to  look  into  the 
gospel  to  find  out  how  Christ  disposed  of  those 
apostolic  powers. 

We  find  in  Matt.  xvi.  19,  that  Peter  had  an 
additional  power  of  loosing  and  binding  in 
Heaven  and  on  earth.  As  the  power  is  not 
explicitly  explained,  we  must  look  for  some  act 
or  acts  of  loosing  or  binding  done  under  it  for 
an  explanation  ;  we  fail  to  find  a  single  act  of 
Peter's  power  of  loosing  or  binding  in  the  entire 
gospel.  This  was  a  permissive  power  to  be  used 
at  the  will  of  Peter,  and  was  not  a  mandatory 
law.  The  possession  of  a  permissive  power  does 
not  of  necessity  demand  its  execution,  and  as 
there  is  no  record  in  the  gospel  that  Peter  exer- 
cised that  power,  it  therefore  stands  just  where 
it  was  given,  without  action  so  far  as  the  record 
tells  us. 

The  powers  given  to  the  twelve  apostles  were 
given  to  them  personally  by  Christ,  and  if  any 


'09  TH« 

ITJFI7IRSITY; 


other  person  or  persons  wefe  to  possess  those 
powers  they  must  have  been  given  by  Christ  or 
given  to  some  one  authorized  by  Him  to  confer 
those  powers  upon  others.  If  such  powers  were 
ever  conferred,  as  they  were  very  important,  it 
should  be  recorded  in  as  plain  language  as  that 
used  to  confer  those  powers  upon  the  apostles, 
and  should  not  be  assumed  by  implication.  No 
powers  of  the  kind  having  been  given  by  Christ 
except  to  the  twelve  apostles,  or  given  to  the 
apostles  to  confer  them  upon  others  can  be  found 
in  the  entire  gospel.  We  therefore  say  that 
biblically  no  such  powers  were  ever  given  to  any 
one  except  the  twelve  apostles.  Even  though  it 
be  claimed  that  the  Holy  Ghost  was  to  instruct 
them,  these  teachings  would  be  in  harmony  with 
Christ's  teachings,  and  if  anything  different  was 
given,  it  in  like  manner  should  be  recorded  to 
make  the  gospel  complete  on  the  subject. 

Notwithstanding  this,  we  have  never  conversed 
with  a  catholic  layman  who  did  not  believe  that 
the  apostolic  succession  carries  with  it  the  Divine 
powers  given  by  Christ  to  the  twelve  apostles  and 
that  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  alone  is  Christ's 
Church.  These  claims,  as  will  be  shown  here- 
after, are  infringements  upon  the  social,  political 
and  religious  rights  of  all  Christians  outside  of 
that  organization.  As  a  necessity  this  has  pro- 


312  Preface. 

duced  in  the  past  violent  disturbances,  destruc- 
tion of  property  and  has  cost  thousands  of  lives, 
and  if  continued  the  same  results  are  possible  in 
the  future,  as  history  repeats  itself. 

The  claim  that  Christ's  universal  Church  is 
confined  to  this  particular  organization,  if  true, 
would  defeat  the  object  of  its  establishment,  and 
hence,  is  inconsistent  with  the  spirit  of  His  gospel. 
We  think  there  has  been  a  wide  misconception 
of  what  Christ's  Church  is  as  founded  by  Him. 
We  all  admit  that  the  gospel  contains  all  the  laws 
of  God  necessary  to  salvation.  We  say  that 
Christ's  Church  is  the  embodiment  of  the  gospel, 
a  Divine  law,  and  is  neither  a  material  entity  or 
terrestrial  organization.  We  claim  that  all  reli- 
gious organizations  are  for  religious  instruction 
to  induce  people  to  accept  the  faith  in  the  truths 
of  Christ's  gospel,  and  be  baptized  into  His 
Church,  when  they  will  come  under  God's  pro- 
mise and  law,  securing  to  them  happiness  here- 
after if  they  continue  to  follow  the  other  acquire- 
ments of  the  gospel,  or  punishment  for  sin. 

Our  effort  in  this  little  work  will  be  directed 
to  show  the  bearing  of  these  two  claims  upon 
the  prospect  of  Christian  unity,  and  more  directly 
upon  the  social,  political  and  religious  rights  of 
the  citizens  of  the  United  States  especially,  and 
of  Christians  generally. 


THE  APPEAL  FOR  CHRISTIAN   UNITY. 

This  appeal  is  resounding  throughout  the 
length  and  breadth  of  the  land  and  it  clearly 
indicates  a  deep  seated  unrest.  There  is  un- 
doubtedly a  cause  for  this  condition,  and  in 
diagnosing  the  case  if  we  can  discover  the  cause, 
we  may  be  able  also  to  discover  a  remedy.  The 
diversity  of  faith  and  belief  in  the  various  Chris- 
tian denominations  is  the  real  cause  of  the  appeal 
for  unity.  It  is  therefore  of  the  first  importance 
that  we  should  understand  what  belief  and  faith 
are  and  upon  what  foundation  they  really  rest, 
and  then  to  ascertain  why  such  a  variety  of 
beliefs  and  faiths  exist. 

The  terms  belief  and  faith  are  used  in  the 
Scripture  interchangeably  and  apparently  have 
the  same  meaning  in  places,  whatever  may  be 
the  cause  ;  belief  is  the  reception  of  the  infor- 
mation about  Jesus  Christ  and  His  Gospel  as 
truth,  and  faith  is  the  spiritual  conviction  of  that 
truth  as  necessary  to  baptism  into  Christ's 
Church.  Belief  is  entirely  terrestrial,  while  faith 
is  entirely  celestial  when  they  are  applied  to 
Christianity.  Belief  then  is  a  conclusion  we 
arrive  at  from  information  we  derive  from  another 
or  from  others,  while  faith  is  a  mental  conviction 
deduced  therefrom. 


314  Appeal  for  Christian   Unity. 

The  only  means  we  have  of  framing  a  belief 
in  Christ  and  His  gospel  is  the  record  we  have  in 
print  and  oral  teachings  of  those  who  are  edu- 
cated in  that  print.  We  read  and  hear  the 
entire  gospel,  and  as  a  whole  we  conclude  our 
belief,  that  it  was  the  product  of  Christ's  mind. 
The  imprint  has  gone  through  many  changes, 
not  only  by  misprints,  but  by  numerous  con- 
structions of  some  passages,  and  by  different  and 
varying  translations. 

In  our  belief,  which  should  we  follow,  the 
mind  of  Christ,  or  any  one  of  the  various  con- 
structions, typographical  errors,  or  translations 
from  the  original  ?  We  say  most  emphatically 
that  our  belief  in  the  great  truth  of  Christ's  gos- 
pel is  founded  in  the  fact  that  Christ's  mind 
conceived,  framed  and  delivered  it  to  the  world. 
That  misprints,  misconstructions  of  particular 
words  or  passages  or  differences  of  translations 
are  mere  nothings,  when  taken  in  connection 
with  the  great  truth  that  Christ's  mind  was  the 
author  of  His  gospel,  and  that  this  we  should 
believe  and  follow  it  in  our  faith. 

The  great  question  then  is,  have  we  the  gospel 
as  it  came  from  the  mind  of  Christ  ?  If  we  have, 
or  if  all  would  acknowledge  that  we  have,  there 
would  be  no  necessity  for  any  further  effort  to 
obtain  Christian  unity,  it  would  follow  as  a  result- 


Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.  315 

ant.  If  we  have  not  the  gospel  as  it  came  from 
the  mind  of  Christ,  where  rests  the  fault,  and  on 
whom  rests  the  responsibility  ?  It  must  be  either 
on  those  who  recorded  Christ's  ideas  or  on  those 
who  have  translated  from  the  originals,  or  on 
those  teachers  who  have  construed  those  trans- 
lations in  the  past,  and  at  the  present  time. 

However  faithfully  the  apostles  may  have  per- 
formed their  duties  in  writing  down  Christ's 
words  from  memory  on  an  average  of  fifty  years 
after  they  were  spoken,  it  would  not  be  strange 
if  they  did  not  get  the  record  exact  from  the 
mind  of  Christ,  still  there  is  no  doubt  that  they 
recorded  the  main  ideas  necessary  to  salvation. 
No  man  can  tell  at  this  remote  period  whether  a 
word  has  been  dropped  or  a  word  added  at  vital 
points  by  accident,  or  that  the  same  result  or 
worse  has  occurred  in  the  translations  by  design. 
Here  may  be  one  of  the  causes  of  the  various 
contentions  in  the  Christian  world. 

The  bibles  are  considered  by  all  Christians  as 
the  standard  of  instruction  on  their  obligation 
and  duties.  Is  it  then  surprising  that  there  are 
so  many  different  sects,  having  different  faiths, 
each  of  which  take  their  authority  from  some  one 
of  the  various  bibles,  no  two  of  which  issues  agree  ? 
The  first  step  then  towards  a  Christian  unity,  is 
to  have  a  uniform  bible,  in  every  language,  that 


316  Appeal  for  Christian  Unity. 

shall  agree  with  the  originals  in  the  Hebrew  and 
Greek,  and  with  existing  laws  of  God,  otherwise 
all  efforts  at  a  unity  will  be  as  futile  as  is  the 
present  condition  of  the  Christian  faith. 

There  is  a  large  class  of  Christians  who  have 
the  same  creed  of  belief  and  hence  are  of  the 
same  faith  on  the  points  that  that  creed  contains, 
because  faith  always  follows  and  is  deducible 
from  belief.  While  these  denominations  have  the 
same  belief  and  faith,  they  have  very  differing 
disciplines,  and  it  is  from  these  that  most  of  the 
Christian  confusion  and  contentions  arise.  To 
agree  upon  belief  and  faith  on  particular  points  of 
the  gospel  as  cardinal,  by  no  means  binds  to  a 
belief  and  faith  upon  other  points  of  the  gospel 
as  construed  by  some  particular  organization  to 
support  its  particular  discipline.  These  are  not 
cardinal  but  discipline,  the  cardinal  being  the 
faith  and  the  discipline  the  constitution  of  the 
organization. 

As  the  creed  is  the  foundation  of  belief  and 
faith  of  all  true  Christians,  it  is  useful  to  the 
proper  understanding  of  our  effort  to  give  it  in 
full,  and  if  our  space  allowed  we  would  give  the 
settled  discipline  or  constitution  of  each  of  the 
Christian  denominations  that  have  accepted  and 
do  accept  that  creed  and  deduced  faith.  Faith 
in  a  Christian  point  of  view  is  only  effective  and 


Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.  317 

valuable  as  a  preparatory  step  to  baptism  into 
Christ's  Church,  where  there  is  but  one  Lord,  one 
faith  and  one  baptism. 

THE  APOSTLES  CREED. 

I  believe  in  God,  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker 
of  Heaven  and  Earth. 

And  in  Jesus  Christ  His  only  Son,  our  Lord  ; 
who  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born  of 
the  Virgin  Mary  ;  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate, 
was  crucified  dead,  and  buried  ;  He  descended 
into  hell,  the  third  day  he  rose  from  the  dead  ;  He 
ascended  into  Heaven,  and  sitteth  at  the  right 
hand  of  God,  the  Father  Almighty  ;  from  thence 
He  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead. 

I  believe  in  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  the 
communion  of  Saints,  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  the 
resurrection  of  the  body,  and  the  life  everlasting. 
Amen. 

This  was  the  first  creed  adopted  by  the  catholic 
organization,  and  there  must  have  been  some 
important  and  controlling  reason  for  the  great 
change  and  the  adoption  of  the  Nicene  Creed  ; 
hence  we  give  it,  so  that  any  one  can  make  a 
comparison  between  the  two  and  determine  the 
cause  of  the  change. 


318  Appeal  for  Christian   Unity. 

THE   NICENE   CREED. 

I  believe  in  one  God,  the  Father  Almighty, 
Maker  of  Heaven  and  earth,  and  of  all  things 
visible  and  invisible. 

And  in  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  begot- 
ten Son  of  God,  begotten  of  His  Father  before 
all  worlds  ;  God  of  God,  Light  of  Light,  very 
God  of  very  God  ;  Begotten,  not  made  ;  being  of 
one  substance  with  the  Father  ;  by  whom  all 
things  were  made  ;  who  for  us  men  and  for  our 
salvation,  came  down  from  Heaven,  and  was 
incarnate  by  the  Holy  Ghost  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 
and  was  Made  Man  ;  and  was  crucified  also  for 
us  under  Pontius  Pilate.  He  suffered  and  was 
buried  ;  and  the  third  day  He  rose  again,  accord- 
ing to  the  scriptures,  and  ascended  into  Heaven, 
and  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father  ;  and 
He  shall  come  again  with  glory  to  judge  both  the 
quick  and  the  dead,  whose  kingdom  shall  have 
no  end. 

And  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Lord 
and  Giver  of  Life,  who  proceedeth  from  the  Father 
and  the  Son  ;  who,  with  the  Father  and  the  Son 
together  is  worshiped  and  glorified,  who  spake 
by  the  Prophets  ;  and  I  believe  one  catholic 
apostolic  Church.  I  acknowledge  one  baptism 
for  the  remission  of  sins  ;  and  I  look  for  the 


Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.  319 

resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  of  the  life  of  the 
world  to  come.     Amen. 

It  would  seem  to  the  ordinary  reader  that  if 
the  catholic  organization  had  wished  to  have  the 
Holy  Catholic  Church  understood  as  Christ's 
Church,  why  did  they  not  use  the  name  that 
Christ  gave  it  instead  of  using  a  substitute  that 
required  construction  ?  We  do  not  desire  to 
attribute  motives  that  cannot  be  reasonably 
drawn  from  recorded  acts.  Here  we  find  them 
taking  the  first  name,  Holy  Catholic  Church,  as 
construed  Holy  Universal  Church,  and  then  the 
changed  name  to  One  Catholic  Apostolic  Church, 
or  one  Universal  Apostolic  Church.  Whose 
church ;  Christ's  Church,  or  the  Apostolic  Church  ? 
Every  one  must  be  their  own  judge  of  the  motives 
of  the  Roman  Catholic  organization,  of  which 
Peter  was  the  head,  of  ignoring  the  name  Christ's 
Church,  and  making  the  substitution  therefor 
which  has  been  named. 

We  do  not  see  much  difference  except  in  one 
respect  between  the  Apostles  creed  and  the  Nicene 
creed,  the  latter  being  more  verbose  and  explana- 
tory than  the  former.  But  there  is  one  very 
great  and  vastly  important  difference  in  the  one 
respect  referred  to.  In  the  Apostolic  Creed  it 
reads  "  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Catholic  Church." 
What  does  this  mean  ?  All  Christians  define  it 


320  Appeal  for  Christian   Unity. 

as  Christ's  Church,  because  holy  means  estab- 
lished by  Christ,  and  Catholic  means  universal, 
hence  that  the  Holy  Catholic  Church  means 
Christ's  Universal  Church.  In  the  Nicene  Creed 
it  reads  "I  believe  in  one  catholic  apostolic 
church." 

The  result  of  making  a  new  creed  was  to 
change  the  faith  of  the  then  Christian  world  from 
Christ's  Universal  Church  to  the  "  one  catholic 
apostolic  church,"  because  according  to  the  the- 
ology of  the  apostolic  succession  the  Pope  had 
the  power  to  do  so.  The  effect  of  this  change  in 
creed  was  to  narrow  down  Christ's  universal 
church  to  the  one  catholic  apostolic  church.  It 
aimed  to  shut  out  all  Christian  effort  except  it 
was  made  in  the  one  catholic  apostolic  church, 
which  was  then  and  is  now  the  Roman  Catholic 
organization,  the  name  having  been  changed 
while  the  creed  substantially  remains  the  same. 

Let  us  now  see  what  Christ's  Church  means, 
and  what  One  Catholic  Apostolic  Church  means. 
Two  different  things  may  have  so  nearly  the  same 
name  that  the  one  may  be  taken  for  the  other. 
The  word  church  was  used  by  Christ  in  Matt, 
xvi.  1 8,  for  the  first  time  in  the  scripture,  and  the 
declaration  to  build  His  Church  was  caused  by 
Peter's  announcement  of  faith  that  "  Christ  was 
the  Son  of  the  ever  living  God,"  as  this  faith  was 


Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.  321 

to  be  the  rock  and  foundation  stone  of  His 
Church.  This  faith  for  the  Christian  is  derived 
from  a  belief  of  the  apostolic  creed.  The  word 
church  is  applied  to  various  terrestrial  organiza- 
tions, to  various  buildings  and  to  various  sects, 
but  the  meaning  in  these  various  uses  depends 
upon  the  identity  of  the  thing  it  stands  for. 

Hence  we  say  that  Christ's  Church  is  the  em- 
bodiment of  His  Gospel  and  is  a  Divine  law 
requiring  a  course  of  conduct  specified  in  Christ's 
gospel,  and  is  not  a  terrestrial  entity  or  thing, 
while  the  word  church  used  to  denote  entities  or 
things  differs  widely  in  meaning  from  the  word 
church  used  by  Christ.  To  call  His  Church  by 
its  own  name  and  give  it  its  true  position,  would 
be  to  elevate  it  above  the  wrangling  factions  of 
earth,  which  carry  its  name  only  as  a  misnomer 
which  is  misleading.  Let  every  theology  stand 
on  its  own  bottom  and  not  dress  itself  in  the 
assumed  livery  of  Heaven  for  acceptance  before 
God  or  man. 

To  recognize  Christ's  Church  as  the  goal  of  the 
Christian  is  the  first  step  to  obtain  the  means  of 
getting  there,  which  means  Christ  has  laid  down 
as  simple  and  explicit.  The  after  conduct  is 
more  complex  and  difficult  and  is  pointed  out  by 
Christ  in  few  but  far  reaching  words,  "  Love  God 
with  all  your  heart,  and  with  all  your  mind,  and 


322  Appeal  for  Christian  Unity. 

with  all  your  soul,  and  your  neighbor  as  yourself  ; 
on  these  two  commandments  hang  all  the  law 
and  the  prophets." 

If  all  the  Christian  denominations  of  the  world 
would  accept  the  uniform  faith  deduced  from 
the  apostles  creed,  that  "  Jesus  Christ  was  the 
only  Son  of  the  living  God  and  that  His  gospel 
was  truth  and  that  He  was  to  judge  the  living 
and  the  dead,"  it  seems  to  us  that  we  would  have 
substantially  a  Christian  unity  on  this  basis.  As 
it  is  now,  each  denomination  claims  that  they  are 
right  and  that  all  the  others  are  wrong. 

To  prove  it,  each  one  dethrones  Jesus  Christ 
as  judge,  assumes  His  office,  pitches  into  the 
others  with  arguments  and  documents,  and  dis- 
sensions, bickerings,  quarrels  and  contentions 
fill  the  land  as  the  result. 

The  appeal  for  Christian  unity  is  based  upon 
the  supposition  of  a  diversity  of  faith.  If  this 
claimed  diversity  be  well  founded,  to  what  is  the 
faith  to  apply  ?  Is  it  to  Christ's  Church,  or  to 
the  terrestrial  Christian  organizations  ?  It  cer- 
tainly cannot  apply  to  Christ's  Church,  for  in 
His  Church  there  is  but  "  one  Lord,  one  faith, 
and  one  baptism."  It  must  therefore  be  directed 
to  the  temporal  organizations.  Does  the  terres- 
trial organization  as  such  have  a  faith  ?  If  any 
denomination  does  not  teach  the  apostles  creed, 


Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.  323 

the  faith  resulting,  and  Christ's  gospel,  it  is  not  a 
Christian  denomination,  and  the  appeal  does  not 
apply  to  it.  If  then  there  are  any  which  teach 
the  apostles  creed,  the  faith  resulting,  and  the 
gospel,  they  cannot  be  called  in  Christ's  Church, 
because  the  denomination  as  such  cannot  have 
faith  and  be  baptized  to  enter  Christ's  Church, 
while  any  individual  in  that  organization  can 
accept  the  true  faith  and  be  baptized  into  His 
Church. 

It  therefore  is  apparent  that  the  appeal  for 
Christian  unity  must  apply  solely  to  individuals, 
and  the  logical  sequence  is,  that  it  is  an  appeal 
for  more  members  of  Christ's  Church  and  more 
effort  to  obtain  them.  No  terrestrial  Christian 
organization  can  be  truthfully  Christ's  Church, 
or  to  be  in  Christ's  Church.  The  various  organi- 
zations which  assemble  in  Christ's  name  for 
teaching,  being  taught,  or  for  worship,  are  recog- 
nized and  approved  of  by  Christ  himself,  when 
He  said  "  Where  two  or  three  are  gathered 
together  in  my  name,  there  will  I  be  in  their 
midst."  This  it  seems  to  us  settles  the  question 
as  to  any  particular  organization  or  congregation 
or  assemby  being  Christ's  Church. 

In  order  to  unravel  the  confusion  that  has 
arisen  by  using  the  name  church  for  all  such 
organizations,  we  must  ascertain  from  Christ's 


324  Appeal  for  Christian  Unity. 

words  what  His  Church  is,  and  what  the  apostles 
first  organization  for  teaching  His  gospel  was. 

Matt.  xvi.  13.  When  Jesus  came  into  the 
coast  of  Cesarea  Phillipi,  he  asked  His  disciples, 
saying  "  Whom  do  men  say  that  I,  the  Son  of 
man  am  ?  " 

14.  And  they  said,   some  say  that  thou  art 
John  the  Baptist :  some  Elias  :  and  others  Jere- 
mias  or  one  of  the  prophets. 

15.  He  said  unto  them  "But  whom  say  ye 
that  I  am  ?  " 

1 6.  And   Simon-Peter    answered    and    said, 
Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  Living  God. 

17.  And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him  : 
"  Blessed  art  thou  Simon  Bar-jona  ;  for  flesh  and 
blood  hath  not  revealed  it  unto  thee,  but  my 
Father  which  is  in  heaven." 

1 8.  And  I  say  unto  thee  that  thou  art  Peter, 
and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build  my  Church :  and 
the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it. 

19.  And  I  will  give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  :  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt 
bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven,  and 
whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on  earth  shall  be 
loosed  in  heaven. 

20.  Then  charged  He  His  disciples  that  they 
should  tell  no  man  that  he  was  Jesus,  the  Christ. 


Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.  325 

21.  From  that  time  forth  began  Jesus  to  show 
unto  His  disciples  how  that  He  must  go  unto  Jeru- 
salem and  suffer  many  things  of  the  elders  and 
chief  priests  and  scribes,  and  be  killed,  and  be 
raised  again  the  third  day. 

22.  Then   Peter   took   Him    and    began    to 
rebuke  Him,  saying,  be  it  far  from  thee  Lord: 
this  shall  not  be  unto  thee. 

23.  But  He  turned  and  said  unto  Peter,  get 
thee  behind  me  Satan,  thou  art  an  offence  unto 
me,  for  thou  savorest  not  of  the  things  that  be  of 
God  but  those  that  be  of  man. 

In  the  conversation  of  Christ  with  Peter,  after 
asking  him  who  he  was,  Peter  answered  "  Thou 
art  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  Living  God."  Christ 
returned  the  salutation  "  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon 
this  rock  I  will  build  my  church,  and  the  gates  of 
hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it."  The  faith  of 
Peter  that  Christ  was  the  Son  of  the  Living  God 
was  the  rock  on  which  He  was  to  build  His 
Church.  This  declaration  settles  the  whole  ques- 
tion as  to  who  built  Christ's  Church,  or  whether 
it  was  built  by  others  and  called  by  that  name 
we  have  Christ's  word  to  deny  it,  for  Christ  said 
He  Himself  would  build  His  Church,  and  this  was 
done  before  any  authority  or  power  was  given  to 
His  apostles. 


326  Appeal  for  Christian   Unity. 

This  is  clear  and  explicit,  that  Christ  founded 
and  built  His  own  Church  without  aid  from  any 
one,  and  it  was  a  completed  Church  with  "  One 
Lord,  one  faith,  and  one  baptism,"  an  everlasting, 
universal,  unchanging  home,  with  "many  man- 
sions "  for  all  who  would  accept  the  faith  and  be 
baptized.  A  church  having  the  gospel  for  its 
constitution  and  laws  to  guide  its  members  in 
conduct.  Can  any  language  express  more  clearly 
what  Christ's  Church  is  and  who  built  it  ?  It  is 
a  spiritual  home  here  and  hereafter  for  the 
Christian. 

Christ  therefore  gave  no  direction  to  His  apos- 
tles to  build  His  church  or  about  building  it,  or 
about  building  churches  of  any  name  or  kind, 
but  the  trend  of  all  His  directions  to  them  was 
to  teach  His  gospel  to  the  world  after  He  founded 
and  built  His  Church  and  proclaimed  by  His 
own  teaching,  his  Gospel  ;  He  adopted  the  plan 
of  apostolic  teaching  after  His  crucifixion  and 
resurrection.  In  order  that  those  teachings  should 
be  as  effective  as  His  own,  He  conferred  upon 
His  apostles  the  same  outward  powers  that  He 
had  found  effective  in  convincing  the  people  that 
He  was  the  Son  of  the  Living  God.  He  there- 
fore gave  them  powers  to  heal  the  sick,  cast  out 
devils,  raise  the  dead  and  to  forgive  sins. 

Language  is  used  to  convey  ideas  ;md  is  lim- 
ited in  its  application  and  construction  to  the 


Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.  327 

ideas  to  be  conveyed.  What  then  were  the  ideas 
to  be  conveyed  when  Christ  gave  those  powers  to 
His  twelve  Apostles  ?  Was  it  to  give  those 
powers  to  all  the  men  of  Judea  ?  No  !  Was  it 
to  give  those  powers  to  any  other  persons  than 
His  twelve  apostles  ?  No  !  Could  they  by  rea- 
son alone  of  having  those  powers  from  Christ 
give  those  powers  to  the  inhabitants  of  Judea  or 
to  any  one  of  the  pagan  world,  or  even  to  any 
one  of  Christ's  friends  ?  No  !  They  were  there- 
fore to  use  those  powers  themselves  and  for  them- 
selves, nor  did  they  do  otherwise,  nor  attempt  to 
do  so,  as  far  as  the  record  informs  us. 

The  same  directions  which  Christ  gave  to  His 
apostles  He  gave  His  disciples  before  His  cruci- 
fixion. 

Matt,  xxviii.  18.  And  Jesus  came  and  spake 
unto  them,  saying  "  All  power  is  given  unto  me 
in  heaven  and  upon  earth. 

19.  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all  nations,  bap- 
tizing them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

20.  Teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  what- 
soever I  have  commanded  you:  and  lo,  I  am  with 
you  always,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  world." 
Amen. 

It  is  evident  from  these  explicit  directions  to 
Christ's  disciples  and  apostles,  that  teaching  His 


328  Appeal  for  Christian  Unity. 

gospel  was  the  substance  of  all  His  commands  to 
them,  so  in  order  that  their  conduct  and  teach- 
ings should  agree,  they  were  confined  in  the  exe- 
cution of  their  ministry  to  the  gospel  alone.  If, 
therefore,  we  find  in  claiming  or  doing  what 
cannot  be  found  in  the  gospel,  we  must  set  it 
down  as  discipline,  which  is  action  of  the  human 
mind  without  direct  authority  of  Jesus  Christ  ; 
while  discipline  may  be  advantageous  or  even 
pleasant,  it  must  be  held  as  distinct  from  divine 
commands,  and  should  not  interfere  with  the 
social,  political  or  religious  rights  of  others. 

We  therefore  say  most  distinctly  that  the  gos- 
pel does  not  contain  the  magna  charta  that  the 
apostles  had  given  to  them  in  direct  language 
the  power  to  confer  upon  others,  the  powers  con- 
ferred upon  them  by  Jesus  Christ.  That  those 
powers  ceased  in  the  death  of  the  apostles,  and 
this  is  one  of  the  most  brilliant  facts  to  show 
His  wisdom.  The  powers  given  to  the  apostles 
were  for  a  specific  object,  to  make  people  more 
readily  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  was  the  Son  of 
the  Living  God,  and  when  that  was  accomplished, 
the  gospel  remained  for  the  universal  use  and 
enlightenment  of  the  world. 

If  Divine  authority  ever  conferred  power  upon 
a  human  being,  there  is  no  earthly  power  that 
could  revoke  that  power  except  death,  which  is 


Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.  329 

a  Divine  act.  Christ  knowing  human  nature, 
knew  its  weakness,  and  the  case  of  Peter,  His 
favorite  apostle,  was  one  in  point  and  like  cases 
were  possible  and  probable  to  occur.  If  he  had 
confined  the  teaching  of  His  Gospel  to  one  par- 
ticular line  of  men  forever,  humanity  would 
assert  itself  and  error  creep  into  the  teachings, 
as  it  did  in  various  cases  of  heresy,  and  if  those 
heretics  had  asserted  their  Divine  authority,  no 
earthly  power  could  have  dethroned  them. 

As  we  read  the  Apostolic  and  Nicene  Creeds, 
under  the  Apostolic  Creed  the  Divine  apostolic 
succession  was  a  discipline,  while  under  the 
Nicene  Creed  it  was  made  by  the  approval  of 
the  Pope  as  part  of  their  belief,  and  hence  a  faith. 
Under  the  Apostles  Creed  it  is  "  I  believe  in  the 
Holy  Catholic  Church,"  or  in  other  words,  I 
believe  in  Christ's  universal  church.  In  the 
Nicene  Creed  the  same  sentence  reads  "  I  believe 
in  One  Catholic  Apostolic  Church,  that  is,  they 
believe  in  the  Roman  Catholic  organization 
made  by  the  apostles,  which  they  call  Church 
after  the  name  of  Christ's  Church.  As  the  apos- 
tles founded  the  Roman  Catholic  organization, 
and  if  that  organization  is  Christ's  Church,  then 
the  apostles  founded  Christ's  Church,  so  that 
Christ  had  nothing  to  do  with  founding  His 
Church. 


330  Appeal  for  Christian   Unity. 

The  vital  question  then  can  easily  be  answered. 
Did  Christ  found  and  build  his  Church,  or  did 
the  apostles  ?  We  are  compelled  to  take  Christ's 
words  in  the  matter  as  binding,  and  while  the 
apostles  did  a  great  and  good  work  worthy  of 
their  appointment,  they  cannot  claim  the  high 
honor  of  founding  and  building  Christ's  Church. 
We  have  said  that  under  the  apostles  creed, 
the  claimed  Divine  apostolic  succession  was  a 
discipline.  The  succession  consists  of  selection 
and  then  of  ordaining  by  the  laying  on  of  hands, 
as  a  discipline  which,  in  our  judgment,  is  a  good 
one,  as  it  throws  responsibility  upon  theordainer 
for  the  selection  of  the  fittest. 

Divine  authority  must  always  be  derived  from 
examples  of  Christ  or  from  declarations  found  in 
His  gospel.  As  there  are  no  declarations  in  His 
gospel  that  ordination  by  laying  on  of  hands  shall 
convey  Divine  authority,  or  that  ordinations  shall 
be  done  by  the  laying  on  of  hands,  or  any  par- 
ticular form  shall  be  used  in  ordination,  it  fol- 
lows that  the  form  of  ordination  adopted  by  the 
apostles  by  the  laying  on  of  hands  was  a  dis- 
cipline. If  Christ  had  ordained  anyone  in  order 
to  set  an  example  to  be  followed,  it  should  be 
found  in  His  gospel ;  but  no  such  ordination  can 
be  found  there,  much  less  the  ordination  by  the 
laying  on  of  hands.  Christ  selected  His  apostles 
simply,  without  any  exterior  form. 


Appeal  for  Christian  Unity.  331 

It  is  claimed  by  the  Catholic  clergy  that  the 
Apostles  creed,  the  Nicene  creed,  and  the  creed 
of  Pope  Pius  IV.  are  the  same,  and  we  admit  that 
they  are,  except  as  to  the  name  of  the  organiza- 
tion to  which  they  are  applied.  Then  why  did 
it  become  necessary  to  change  the  name  in  the 
Apostles  creed  to  the  name  in  the  Nicene  creed, 
and  then  again  change  it  to  the  name  in  the  creed 
of  Pope  Pius  IV.  ?  The  reason  is  well  known  that 
the  first  change  was  made  because  the  Holy  Catho- 
lic Church,  being  Christ's  universal  Church,  cov- 
ered more  ground  than  the  Nicene  name,  "  One 
Catholic  Apostolic  Church,"  while  this  name  left 
out  the  word  holy,  which  when  restored  made 
the  name,  One,  Holy,  Catholic  Apostolic  Church. 
This  made  Christ's  universal  Church  by  name 
The  Apostolic  Roman  Catholic  Organization. 

As  to  the  faith  of  the  Roman  Catholic  organi- 
zation, founded  on  the  Apostles  Creed,  we  have 
nothing  to  say  except  in  commendation,  but  to 
the  name  of  the  organization  to  which  that  faith 
is  to  be  applied,  we  have  something  to  say,  for 
that  is  a  social,  political  and  religious  question 
affecting  the  rights  of  individuals,  which  under 
certain  circumstances  can  and  may  become  a 
serious  one,  menacing  the  peace  and  good  order 
of  society.  Not  satisfied  with  using  the  name  of 
Christ's  Universal  Church,  the  Church  that 


332  Appeal  for  Christian   Unity. 

Christ  founded  and  built,  they  changed  it  to  One 
Catholic  Apostolic  Church,  the  terrestrial  organi- 
zation founded  and  built  by  Peter,  Christ's  apos- 
tle, which  made  Peter  the  head  of  Christ's 
Church,  instead  of  Christ  Himself,  and  confirms 
the  apostolic  succession  from  a  discipline  into  a 
faith. 

Not  satisfied  still  with  the  name  One  Catholic 
Apostolic  Church,  they  changed  it  again  to  One, 
Holy,  Catholic  Apostolic  Church,  by  the  creed 
of  Pope  Pius  the  IV.  about  the  year  1563  A.  D., 
and  still  another  addition  was  made  to  this  creed 
by  Pope  Pius  the  IX.,  referring  to  the  supremacy 
and  infallibility  of  the  Pope.  The  new  creed  of 
Pope  Pius  the  IV.  was  made  to  meet  what  was 
denominated  the  errors  of  Calvin,  Luther  and 
other  protestants.  They  were  called  heretics, 
and  the  object  was  to  shut  them  out  from  the 
benefits  of  Christ's  Church,  without  they  entered 
it  through  the  Roman  Catholic  organization  of 
which  Peter  had  been  the  head. 

All  these  changes  in  the  creed  did  not  affect 
the  faith  derived  from  the  apostles  creed,  except 
by  applying  the  name  of  a  terrestrial  organization 
to  Christ's  Church,  a  spiritual  kingdom,  which 
gave  strength  and  Divine  Power  to  the  priests, 
bishops,  archbishops,  to  the  cardinals  and  to  the 
Pope.  While  the  laity  had  nothing  to  do  with 


Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.  333 

the  subject,  they  remained  quiet  and  satisfied, 
and  were  even  pleased  with  the  idea  that  their 
teachers  were  vicegerents  of  Jesus  Christ  and 
thus  stood  in  the  steps  of  Christ  Himself  by  the 
assumed  apostolic  succession.  This  is  the 
equivalent  to  a  little  red  blanket  held  out  to  the 
world  and  which  has  provoked  opposition,  dis- 
cussion and  retaliation,  crystallizing  and  strength- 
ening this  organization  till  it  has  become  one 
solid  unit  opposed  to  every  other  Christian 
organization.  This  great  fire  has  come  from  a 
little  spark,  and  for  which  the  Roman  Catholics 
of  to-day  are  not  responsible.  That  little  spark 
was  the  assumption  of  Christ's  eleven  apostles, 
that  they  could  continue  their  succession  in 
Divine  appointment  and  powers  by  the  laying  on 
of  hands  on  whom  they  might  select,  and  we  say 
distinctly  that  no  such  authority,  in  plain  lan- 
guage, can  be  found  in  Christ's  gospel. 

The  result  is  that  from  its  beginning  until 
now,  it  has  taught  the  true  faith  derived  from 
the  apostles  creed,  and  baptized  into  Christ's 
Church  millions  of  human  souls,  but  it  has  cost 
by  martyrdom  and  other  deaths  thousands  and 
thousands  of  valuable  lives.  What  if  the  same 
discipline  be  continued,  it  may  cost  in  the  future, 
no  man  can  tell  or  divine.  This  has  arisen  from 
the  two  claims  set  up  by  the  Roman  Catholic 


334  Appeal  for  Christian   Unity. 

organization.  The  first  is  that  it  is  the  exact 
Church  which  Christ  founded  and  built  and 
called  His  Church,  of  which  He  was  the  Lord 
and  Head,  and  the  second  is  that  by  reason  of 
Christ  having  given  to  His  apostles  certain  Divine 
powers  to  make  their  teachings  correspond  and 
be  as  effectual  as  His  teachings  of  His  gospel 
after  the  extinguishment  of  those  powers  by 
death,  should  be  performed  by  men  having  the 
same  Divine  powers  and  positions  forever. 

There  is  no  necessity  of  making  arguments 
about  admitted  facts,  but  consider  the  facts 
themselves  and  what  they  are.  Did  Christ  found 
and  build  His  Church  or  not  ?  It  is  an  admitted 
fact  that  He  did,  and  therefore  the  existence 
of  His  Church  is  an  admitted  fact.  Did  the 
apostle  Peter  found  and  build  the  Roman  Catho- 
lic organization  ?  Either  he  did  or  did  not.  It 
is  admitted  that  he  did,  and  that  it  exists.  Then 
here  are  two  admitted  facts  ;  are  they  one  fact 
as  claimed  by  the  Catholics  ?  To  determine  this 
we  must  investigate  the  construction  of  each,  the 
object  and  use  of  each,  and  if  they  differ,  the 
facts  differ.  Christ's  Church  is  His  spiritual 
kingdom,  and  extends  all  over  the  earth  and 
includes  heaven,  and  is  therefore  universal.  It  is 
a  fixed,  finished  and  unchangeable  condition  and 
not  an  entity. 


Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.  335 

Then  what  is  the  Roman  Catholic  organization  ? 
The  apostle  Peter  was  appointed  by  Christ  the 
head  of  that  organization,  to  do  what  Christ  did 
in  His  teachings,  and  he  fulfilled  his  mission  in 
teaching  Christ's  gospel.  What  was  the  declared 
object  of  those  teachings  ?  It  was  to  inform  the 
people  of  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  that  they  might 
prepare  themselves  by  embracing  the  faith  and 
be  baptized  into  Christ's  Church.  It  follows  that 
Peter's  organization  was  an  institution  for  instruc- 
tion in  Christ's  gospel,  and  they  were  precedents 
for  faith  and  baptism.  So  that  the  organization 
was  not  to  reach  up  to  Christ's  Church,  but  was 
to  furnish  the  material  for  it.  While  the  appoint- 
ed apostles  followed  Christ's  directions  in  teach- 
ing, they  seemed  not  to  have  understood  the 
difference  in  the  object  of  their  teachings  and 
the  result  of  their  teachings. 

All  Christian  organizations  have  the  same 
object,  and  if  they  teach  the  gospel  and  the  true 
faith  and  baptism,  they  produce  the  same  result 
if  they  produce  any.  It  then  is  apparent  that 
the  two  facts  referred  to  are  independent  of  each 
other  as  facts,  hence  Christ's  Church  and  the 
Roman  Catholic  organization  are  two  separate 
and  distinct  facts  and  existences.  Christ's 
Church  is  a  spiritual  universal  kingdom,  while 
the  Roman  Catholic  organization  is  a  terrestrial 


336  Appeal  for  Christian   Unity. 

corporation,  incorporated  by  the  laws  of  every 
country  where  it  exists,  to  enable  it  to  hold  pro- 
perty and  carry  on  its  teachings  of  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

Let  us  examine  the  bearing  which  the  claimed 
apostolic  succession  had  upon  the  reformation. 
No  one  will  deny  the  succession  as  it  is  called 
in  the  ordinary  acceptation  of  the  word  ;  but 
this  is  not  all  that  Catholics  claim  ;  they  claim 
that  the  succession  was  by  apostles,  having  the 
same  Divine  powers  as  the  twelve,  and  not  by 
the  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ.  We  would  be 
willing,  and  not  only  willing,  but  it  would  be  a 
Christian  duty  to  acknowledge,  that  the  entire 
succession  from  the  day  of  Pentecost  of  priests, 
bishops,  archbishops,  cardinals  and  popes  were 
each  and  all  vicegerents  of  Jesus  Christ  and 
possessed  all  His  delegated  powers  to  the  apos- 
tles, if  such  claim  could  be  found  in  His  gospel, 
not  by  implication,  or  by  construction,  but  by 
language  as  plain  as  that  used  by  Him  in  making 
His  apostles  His  vicegerents. 

The  apostolic  succession  by  name,  or  its 
equivalent,  is  not  found  in  the  gospel,  and  hence 
is  not  a  primary  truth  of  Christianity.  It  is  an 
assumed  name  not  found  in  scripture.  It  is  a 
good  name,  if  it  only  represented  the  succession 
in  priestly  offices  of  members  of  Christ's  Church, 


Appeal  for  Christian  Unity.  337 

without  the  claim  of  being  His  vicegerents.  Names 
do  not  prove  identities  and  the  name  of  apostle 
does  not  make  an  apostle,  no  more  than  calling 
the  Roman  organization  Christ's  Church.  In 
this  connection  we  would  say,  that  if  by  any 
strange  construction  the  apostolic  succession 
with  its  full  catholic  meaning  be  admitted,  an 
indisputable  fact  arises,  that  no  provision  can  be 
found  in  the  gospel  giving  to  anyone  the  power 
to  revoke  the  Divine  power  given  to  an  apostle, 
or  degrade  him  from  the  performance  of  his 
calling,  so  that  once  an  apostle  always  an  apostle, 
until  the  Divine  act  of  death  closes  his  career. 

It  therefore  follows  that  all  the  so-called  apos- 
tles that  seceded  from  the  Catholic  organization 
were  still  apostles,  with  all  their  Divine  powers 
as  reformers.  Hence  Luther  and  Calvin  and 
others  of  the  reformation  were  apostles  of  Jesus 
Christ  with  full  power,  and  if  they  taught  the 
true  faith  and  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  they  held 
the  same  Divine  position  as  though  they  belong- 
ed to  the  organization  under  the  name  of  Roman 
Catholic.  If  they  taught  anything  different  from 
the  gospel,  they  were  responsible  to  God  for  the 
sin,  and  punishment  would  await  them  for  that 
sin.  They  were  responsible  by  the  rules  and 
discipline  of  the  Roman  Catholic  organization 
and  could  be  ejected  from  that  organization, 


338  Appeal  for  Christian   Unity. 

and  denied  the  right  to  preach  in  that  organiza- 
tion. 

As  an  individual  opinion,  which  does  not 
amount  to  much,  we  think  it  a  great  pity  that  an 
organization  that  has  done  so  much  good  in  the 
past,  by  bringing  through  its  teachings  millions 
of  human  souls  into  Christ's  Church,  and  has  the 
prospect  of  doing  the  same  in  the  future,  should 
be  handicapped  by  a  discipline  which  is  repulsive 
to  over  half  the  Christian  world.  There  was  a 
time  when  it  might  have  done  good,  but  that 
day  has  passed,  and  in  this  enlightened  age  it 
certainly  does  more  harm  than  good,  for  Chris- 
tianity is  a  democratic  institution,  and  not  an 
aristocratic  one,  is  a  universal  one,  and  is  not 
confined  to  one  particular  set  of  men. 

Before  the  Reformation  the  Catholics  occupied 
much  of  the  Christian  ground,  and  in  less  than 
three  hundred  and  fifty  years  they  hold  less  than 
one  half.  From  the  statistics  taken  in  the  United 
States,  the  following  is  the  result: 

Washington,  June  28,  1895.  The  census  re- 
port covering  the  statistics  of  churches  has  just 
been  issued.  There  are  142  distinct  denomina- 
tions in  the  United  States,  besides  independent 
churches  and  miscellaneous  congregations.  The 
total  number  of  communicants  of  all  denomina- 
tions is  20,612,806,  who  belong  to  165,177  organi- 


Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.  339 

zations  or  congregations.  These  organizations 
have  142,521  edifices,  which  have  sittings  for 
43,564,863  persons.  The  value  of  all  church 
property,  used  exclusively  for  purposes  of  wor- 
ship, is  $697,630,139.  There  are  11,036  regular 
ministers,  not  including  lay  preachers.  There 
are  bodies  which  have  more  than  1,000,000  com- 
municants, and  ten  more  than  500,000.  The 
leading  denominations  have  communicants  in 
round  numbers  as  follows :  Roman  Catholic 
6, 250,000;  Methodist  i, 000,000;  Baptist  3, 725,000; 
Presbyterians  1,280,332;  Lutherans  1,230,000; 
Protestant  Episcopal  500,000.  In  number  of 
communicants  and  value  of  church  property  New 
York  leads  and  Pennsylvania  follows,  but  in 
number  of  organizations  Pennsylvania  is  first 
and  Ohio  second.  The  increase  in  the  value  of 
church  property  since  1870  has  been  $325,1 46,5  88, 
or  nearly  92  per  cent.,  while  the  number  of 
churches  has  increased  42  per  cent.  The  increase 
in  the  number  of  organizations  is  126  per  cent. 

From  this  it  will  be  seen  that  the  Roman 
Catholics  have  6,250,000,  while  five  of  the  lead- 
ing protestant  organizations  have  11,375,332. 

Let  us  now  examine  what  the  fruit  of  the  claim 
of  the  apostolic  succession  had  upon  the  Reforma- 
tion. We  take  the  status  of  things  at  the  time 
Xing  Henry  VIII.  of  England  applied  to  the 


340  Appeal  for  Christian   Unity. 

Pope  of  Rome  for  a  dispensation  to  put  away  his 
wife  and  marry  another.  King  Henry  was  a 
member  of  Christ's  Church  in  good  standing,  and 
had  become  so  through  the  Catholic  organiza- 
tion of  which  the  Pope  was  the  head.  The  putting 
away  of  one  wife  and  marrying  of  another  was  a 
violation  of  the  VII.  commandment,  "  Thou  shalt 
not  commit  adultery."  Christ  specifically  defined 
this  act  as  adultery,  hence  the  Pope  was  com- 
pelled to  refuse  his  consent. 

When  we  speak  of  the  Pope  being  the  head  of 
the  Catholic  organization,  we  do  not  mean  the 
head  by  apostolic  succession,  but  head  of  the 
terrestrial  organization,  and  we  think  for  success 
every  Christian  organization  should  have  a  head 
selected  from  among  the  members  of  Christ's 
Church,  by  selection  of  the  fittest.  This  Pope 
was  the  head  of  the  Catholic  organization  by 
selection  of  the  fittest  from  among  the  members 
of  Christ's  Church,  and  we  presume  was  in  the 
succession  line  from  Christ's  apostles  by  the  lay- 
ing on  of  hands. 

If  the  powers  given  to  the  apostle  Peter  by 
Christ,  Matt.  xvi.  19,  "I  will  give  unto  thee  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  whatsoever 
thou  shalt  bind  upon  earth  shall  be  bound  in 
heaven.  And  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  on 
earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven,"  be  construed 


Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.  341 

literally,  and  the  Pope  had  the  same  power  by  apos- 
tolic succession,  then  the  Pope  had  the  power  to 
loose  the  bond  of  marriage  between  King  Henry 
and  his  wife,  and  bind  them  between  him  and  an- 
other woman.  This  would  be  defeating  Christ's 
own  words,  and  setting  aside  in  other  like  cases 
His  gospel. 

Admitting  by  literal  construction  that  Christ 
did  give  these  powers  to  Peter  while  Christ  knew 
the  frailities  of  human  nature  down  the  ages,  and 
that  good  Peter  had  denied  Christ  three  times, 
and  that  Christ  had  called  Peter  Satan  (Matt, 
xvi.  23),  is  it  not  proof  positive  that  He  did  not 
intend  Peter's  powers  to  extend  beyond  his  life. 
At  best,  under  such  plain  and  positive  language, 
if  Christ  had  intended  it,  he  certainly  would 
have  given  the  power  to  extend  Peter's  powers  to 
others  in  equally  plain  and  definite  language. 
No  such  language  can  be  found  in  His  gospel,  nor 
can  it  be  found  by  any  strained  construction, 
and  therefore  we  say  that  no  such  power  was 
given  to  Peter  to  extend. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  say  that  but  for  the  Pope 
claiming  to  be  the  head  of  Christ's  Church  by 
reason  of  vicegerent  powers  derived  by  apostolic 
succession,  this  application  of  King  Henry  would 
never  have  been  made.  We  do  not  go  too  far 
then  in  saying  that  the  scenes  enacted  subsequent 


342  Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.    . 

to  this  application  would  never  have  stained  his- 
tory but  for  this  claim  of  the  Pope. 

We  do  not  know  what  passed  between  King 
Henry  and  the  Pope  except  his  refusal  to  grant 
the  dispensation.  If  the  Pope  had  been  a  little 
more  conciliatory  and  communicated  to  the  King 
something  in  this  wise,  the  result  might  have  been 
something  different. 

"  It  is  not  in  my  power  to  grant  you  this  dis- 
pensation, as  it  would  be  a  violation  of  the  VII. 
commandment,  for  Christ  said,  Matt.  v.  32,  '  But 
I  say  unto  you,  that  whosoever  shall  put  away 
his  wife,  saving  for  the  cause  of  fornication, 
causes  her  to  commit  adultery :  and  whosoever 
shall  marry  her  that  is  divorced  shall  commit 
adultery.'  God  has  given  you  a  conscience  and 
free  will  to  sin  or  not,  therefore  the  sin  will  be 
yours,  and  the  punishment  be  yours  without  for- 
giveness." Is  it  not  reasonable  to  conclude 
that  this  reproof,  given  in  a  true  Christian  spirit, 
might  have  changed  the  result. 

Among  the  powers  given  to  Peter  was  that  of 
raising  the  dead,  and  every  one  knows  that 
neither  the  Pope  nor  any  other  man  can  do  that, 
as  if  the  power  was  exercised  it  would  defeat  the 
organic  laws  of  God.  Is  it  not  therefore  worthy 
of  the  serious  consideration  of  this  powerful  and 
useful  organization  in  a  way,  to  abandon  a  claim 


Appeal  for  Christian  Unity.  343 

that  if  exercised  would  destroy  that  which  by 
other  conceded  claims  is  calculated  to  build  up 
and  beautify  for  the  glory  of  God.  In  our  hum- 
ble judgment  such  a  course  would  remove  deep 
rooted  prejudices  and  would  be  a  great  impulse 
to  its  extension,  and  as  we  look  at  the  question 
it  would  undoubtedly  be  the  wish  of  every  true 
Christian. 

We  now  will  give  some  of  the  effects  of  the 
denial  of  the  Pope  to  the  application  of  King 
Henry,  and  the  result  shows  plainly  that  there 
was  something  deeper  and  stronger  in  the  mind 
of  the  English  people  than  a  simple  denial  of  a 
dispensation.  King  Henry  was  as  bad  a  man  as 
ever  lived,  and  this  feather  thrown  upon  his  deep 
seated  prejudices,  his  passions  flashed  like  dyna- 
mite to  destroy  everthing  catholic  in  his  realm. 
It  is  unreasonable  to  suppose  that  such  a  trifle 
in  itself  could  have  moved  all  England  to  the 
steps  taken  against  the  Catholics,  to  confiscate 
their  property,  burn  their  churches,  seminaries, 
and  murder  their  people  by  thousands  and  tens 
of  thousands,  and  deprive  them  of  all  civil  rights. 
Still  this  was  done  through  the  reigns  of  King 
Henry,  King  Edward  and  Queen  Elizabeth. 

We  do  not  pretend  to  say  that  all  England 
approved  of  the  course  pursued  by  King  Henry, 
but  the  scaffold  or  acquiescence  was  their  choice. 


344  Appeal  for  Christian   Unity. 

The  King  assumed  the  position  of  self-made 
Pope  to  the  religion  he  established,  and  he  had 
the  Parliament  at  his  back  to  enforce  by  law  his 
conceptions.  The  Anglican  organization  was 
the  result.  It  adopted  the  Apostles  Creed  as  its 
belief  and  the  faith  deduced  therefrom,  and  of 
course  adopted  faith  and  baptism  as  a  means  of 
entering  Christ's  Church,  and  thus  they  became 
a  Christian  organization,  having  placed  itself  upon 
the  foundation  principles  of  the  Christian  religion. 
About  its  discipline  we  have  nothing  to  say, 
being  outside  the  subject  matter  on  hand. 

The  same  spirit  of  persecution  was  continued 
in  1850,  by  an  attempt  to  pass  in  Parliament 
what  was  called  the  penal  bill.  We  extract  a 
few  passages  from  the  letters  of  the  Rev.  D.  W. 
Cahill,  D.  D.,  a  Catholic  Divine,  to  Lord  John 
Russell,  of  date  November  4th,  1 85 1 ."  We  charge 
you  before  a  revengeful  heaven  with  the  exile 
and  death  of  our  people  ;  both  crimes  lie  at  your 
door,  and  you  have  added  ingratitude  to  cruelty  ; 
we  honored  you,  we  followed  you.  You  did  not 
so  much  surprise  us  by  the  introduction  of  your 
penal  bill  as  by  the  historical  falsehood  and 
insulting  bigotry  of  your  speeches.  They  were 
unworthy  the  historian,  below  the  dignity  of  the 
statesman  and  dishonorable  to  the  man.  A  third 
rate  orator  amongst  your  own  party,  and  a  fifth 


Appeal  for  Christian   Unity.  345 

rate  speaker  in  the  whole  house,  you  never  could 
lay  claim  to  distinction,  except  from  the  sup- 
posed honesty  and  liberality  of  your  political 
opinions  ;  but  now  your  inconsistency  and  big- 
otry have  torn  from  your  face  the  mask  which 
concealed  your  mediocrity,  it  is  agreed  that  the 
foremost  leader  of  the  Whigs  has  been  befittingly 
transformed  into  the  last  hack  of  the  tories. 


"  Alas  !  alas,  where  shall  I  begin  to  tell  your 
political  career  as  regards  poor  trodden  down, 
faithful,  persecuted  Ireland  ?  Nor  is  it  with  ink 
or  paper  I  would  attempt  a  description  of  the 
woes  of  your  rule.  No  ;  no  !  my  Lord  ;  the  de- 
serted village,  the  waste  land,  the  unfrequented 
chapel,  the  silent  glen,  the  pale  face  and  the 
mournful  national  voice,  stamp  the  history  of 
Ireland  with  the  deep,  deep  impression  of  your 
administration  ;  while  the  ferocity  of  the  un- 
bridled landlord,  and  the  terrors  of  the  uprooted 
and  mouldering  cabin,  and  the  cries  of  the 
houseless  orphan,  and  the  tears  of  the  broken- 
hearted widow,  and  the  emigrant  ship,  and  the 
putrid  workhouse,  and  the  red  oozing  pit  of  the 
coffinless  and  shroudless  dead,  these,  these,  Oh  ! 
all  these  are  all  the  thrilling  and  eloquent  witnesses, 
to  publish  to  coming  generations  and  unborn 
Irishmen  the  character  and  laws  of  the  Russell 


346  Appeal  for  Christian   Unity. 

cabinet.  Ah  !  Sir,  when  you  had  read  of  the  terrific 
facts  of  the  mother  living  on  the  putrid  remains  of 
her  own  child  ;  and  when  you  saw  the  awful 
account  of  several  cases  of  the  dead  bodies  of  the 
poor  Irish  being  exposed  for  days  in  unburied 
putridity  and  devoured  by  dogs  in  this  unheard  of 
state,  and  when  you  had  heard  the  cries  that  were 
wafted  across  the  channel  for  help,  and  those 
that  rose  to  heaven  for  mercy  from  Skibbereen, 
from  Ballinasloe,  from  Kilrush  and  from  Ballin- 
robe — has  your  heart,  sir,  ever  smote  you  with 
remorse  ?  that  you  heard  this  cry  of  Ireland  with 
a  pitiless  composure  and  sent  to  starving  and 
dying  millions  a  heartless  pittance  from  your 
overflowing  treasury  ?  History  tells  the  re- 
mainder, and'history  repeats  itself." 


CHRIST'S  CHURCH. 

We  ask  the  all-important  question,  was  Christ's 
Mission  on  earth  to  establish  terrestrial  churches, 
so  called,  or  to  establish  the  Christian  religion 
upon  the  laws  of  God,  and  upon  the  teachings  of 
His  gospel  ?  Some  may  answer  this  question 
that  His  mission  was  to  establish  terrestrial 
churches,  but  the  concensus  of  opinion  we 
believe  would  be  that  His  mission  was  to  estab- 
lish the  Christian  religion,  and  His  church  as  the 
receptacle.  We  all  understand  what  a  terrestrial 
church  is,  and  a  number  of  them  is  also  called 
the  church  of  the  denomination.  For  what  object 
are  such  structures  made  ?  They  are  places  made 
for  people  to  assemble  in,  and  hear  the  word  of 
God  explained  and  taught ;  and  by  such  teach- 
ings some  are  converted  to  the  true  faith  and  are 
baptized  into  Christ's  Church  ;  they  are  also  used 
by  them  as  places  of  worship. 

Christ  gave  to  His  twelve  apostles  a  mandatory 
law  to  teach  His  gospel  to  all  nations,  but  we  fail 
to  find  any  directions  by  Him  to  them  to  build 
terrestrial  churches,  or  teach  in  such  churches. 
The  word  Church  is  used  to  represent  so  many 
different  entities  that  there  has  been  great  con- 
fusion resulting  by  using  the  same  word  to  i  epre- 


^^H^zHsz-sga^.- 

^S% 


348  Christ's  Church. 

sent  these  entities.  Christ  first  used  it  to  name 
His  spiritual  Church,  and  many  therefore  believe 
that  the  name  governs  the  entity  and  not  the 
entity  that  governs  the  meaning  of  the  name. 
To  show  that  the  terrestrial  churches  are  not 
precedents  to  the  achievement  of  Christ's  Church, 
we  refer  to  Acts  ii.  47.  "  And  the  Lord  added 
to  the  church  daily  such  as  should  be  saved." 

From  which  we  learn  that  no  one  can  be  saved 
except  they  get  into  the  church.  The  question 
is,  what  church  was  meant,  the  Church  the 
Catholics  call  Church,  or  Christ's  Church  ?  Were 
there  two  churches,  Peter's  and  Christ's,  or  was 
there  but  one  church  ?  If  so,  who  had  the  title 
to  it,  Peter  or  Christ  ?  Christ  spoke  of  His  Church 
and  said  He  would  build  it  upon  this  rock,  that 
He  was  the  Son  of  the  Living  God  and  the 
truths  of  His  Gospel.  Peter  was  simply  a  teacher 
of  Christ's  gospel  with  permissive  powers  given 
him  by  Christ,  but  we  fail  to  find  any  record  that 
he  ever  used  these  powers,  nor  is  it  evidence  that 
the  possession  of  powers  necessarily  calls  for  their 
exercise. 

What  is  Christ's  Church  ?  We  answer  that  it  is 
substantially  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  and  the 
constitution  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  is  not 
a  material  entity  or  terrestrial  organization.  It 
is  made  up  of  laws  of  God,  reiterated  by  Jesus 


Christ's  Church.  349 

Christ,  and  those  laws  are  conditional  promises 
of  God  and  Christ  to  mankind  for  obedience  or 
disobedience  of  other  laws  of  the  gospel.  These 
promises  of  God  and  Christ  are  the  head  and 
controlling  laws  of  the  Christian  constitution. 

These  laws  are  the  proclamation  of  Jesus 
Christ  to  mankind  to  show  them  the  road  to  sal- 
vation, and  His  Church  is  that  road.  Then  what 
are  the  guide  boards  that  He  nailed  to  His  cross 
to  conduct  the  Christian  into  the  gates  of  His 
church  ?  Belief  that  He  was  the  only  Son  of 
the  Living  God,  and  faith  in  the  truth  of  His 
gospel.  The  next  is  baptism  into  His  church, 
which  is  sealing  the  covenant  of  the  promises  of 
Christ  and  God  to  mankind,  that  thereafter  each 
one  covenanting  shall  live  up  to  the  require- 
ments of  the  gospel.  They  are  then  in  Christ's 
Church,  where  there  is  One  Lord,  one  faith,  and 
one  baptism. 

There  must  of  necessity  be  a  clear  distinction 
made  between  a  Divine  law  and  the  subject  upon 
which  the  law  operates.  As  for  example,  the 
law  of  gravity  operates  universally  and  always 
the  same,  and  by  its  use  we  are  enabled  to  carry 
on  all  the  business  of  life,  and  without  it  we 
could  do  nothing. 

Important  and  useful  as  the  law  is,  in  the  apos- 
tolic times  the  law  was  unknown,  yet  the  people 


350  Christ's  Church. 

had  the  free  use  of  it  then  as  they  have  now,  and 
so  it  was  with  many  other  laws  but  lately  dis- 
covered. The  discovery  of  a  law  changes 
nothing,  but  may  explain  many  things  that  before 
were  strange  and  sometimes  mysterious.  How 
absurd  it  would  be  for  any  one  knowing  what 
the  law  of  gravity  is,  and  how  it  acts,  to  call  the 
houses,  buildings,  and  the  community  occupying 
them  the  law  of  gravity. 

Let  us  then  give  Christ's  Church  its  proper 
name  and  position  as  the  head  law  of  the  gospel, 
governing  all  its  other  laws  and  all  terrestrial 
organizations  teaching  the  gospel.  Ten  thousand 
years  of  teaching  an  error  will  never  make  it  a 
truth,  though  it  may  be  difficult  to  acknowledge  it. 

The  gospel  record  is  our  Christian  law,  and  to 
it  we  must  refer  all  our  conclusions  and  differ- 
ences of  opinion.  The  law  has  two  objects  ;  one 
of  reward  in  the  life  to  come  of  a  state  of  happi- 
ness for  obeying  the  law  in  this  life,  and  one  of 
punishment  for  disobeying  it.  The  gospel  plainly 
sets  forth  these  two  positions,  and  they  are  con- 
firmed by  the  word  of  God  and  promises  of 
Jesus  Christ.  These  promises  are  the  Grand 
Magna  Charta  of  the  Christian  framed  in  Heaven 
and  sent  to  earth  in  escro  with  Jesus  Christ,  and 
He  has  established  His  Church  to  be  the  dispen- 
sary of  them  to  the  people  of  the  earth. 


Christ's  Church.  351 

What  are  the  conditions  under  which  man  can 
avail  himself  of  the  benefits  of  the  Magna  Charta 
and  become  a  party  to  the  agreement  ?  The  con- 
ditions are  so  plainly  laid  down  by  Christ  that 
there  can  be  no  misunderstanding  them.  These 
are,  belief  in  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Son  of  the  Living 
God,  and  of  the  truths  of  His  gospel,  or  in  other 
words,  that  Christ  is  God's  authority.  This  belief 
being  perfect,  involves  the  faith  in  the  plan  of 
Christianity  as  Divine. 

The  convert  then  is  prepared  on  his  part  to 
accept  the  Magna  Charta  and  close  the  agreement 
between  him  and  his  God  to  thenceforward  follow 
and  obey  the  teachings  of  Christ's  gospel. 

Christ's  instructions  as  to  what  the  converter  is 
to  do  to  accept  this  agreement  and  affix  his  seal. 
They  are — that  he  is  to  be  baptized  into  his 
Church,  when  the  agreement  between  the  parties 
becomes  a  binding  law,  and  the  accepting  party 
becomes  a  member  of  Christ's  Church,  and  this 
agreement  being  of  Divine  authority,  no  human 
power  can  depose  him.  Once  a  member  always 
a  member,  and  if  he  commits  sin  God  will  punish 
him,  but  no  earthly  power  can  do  so. 

If  he  belongs  to  a  religious  organization,  with 
by-laws  as  discipline,  he  can  be  deposed  as  a 
member  of  that  organization,  or  such  other 
action  as  the  by-laws  may  designate  ;  but  no 


352  Christ's  Church. 

action  of  the  organization  can  interfere  with  any 
Divine  law,  or  with  the  agreement  between  God 
and  Man,  the  Magna  Charta. 

This  Magna  Charta  contains  all  the  required 
relations  between  God  and  man  on  and  after  its 
acceptance  by  any  human  being.  He  binds 
himself,  or  she  binds  herself,  to  obey  all  the  laws 
of  God,  material  and  spiritual.  He  or  she  is 
then  in  Christ's  Church,  and  this  is  what  the 
name  means.  Its  institution  by  Christ  was  to  be 
universal  for  the  benefit  of  all  mankind,  and 
hence  was  not  to  be  confined  to  any  section,  or 
to  any  particular  organization.  It  is  more  than 
everlasting,  for  it  will  survive  all  temporal  things 
and  all  existing  laws  except  itself,  and  will  be  co- 
existent with  God. 

As  faith  in  the  truth  of  Christ's  gospel  is  an 
all-important  point,  it  is  essential  to  know  just 
what  that  faith  requires.  There  are  so  many 
constructions  of  the  declarations  of  Christ,  that 
some  may  be  confused  in  determining  what  con- 
struction they  should  follow.  It  must  be  remem- 
bered that  Christ  requires  faith  in  the  truth  of 
His  gospel  and  not  in  any  particular  construction 
of  them  ;  mankind  is  so  peculiarly  constituted 
that  they  do  not  all  see  things  alike,  and  hence 
draw  different  conclusions  from  the  same  state- 
ment. Christ  in  His  wisdom  knew  this  fact,  and 


Christ's  Church.  353 

hence  did  not  state  any  particular  construction 
of  His  gospel  as  the  essential  to  the  true  faith. 

A  Christian  to  be  eligible  for  baptism  into  His 
church  is  only  bound  to  have  the  faith  in  the 
truth  of  His  gospel.  That  truth  may  or  may  not 
be  the  construction  in  exactness  which  he  has 
been  taught,  or  which  he  has  understood  from 
his  reading,  and  if  he  has  used  his  best  intellect 
in  endeavoring  to  sift  out  the  exact  truth,  he 
will  not  be  held  responsible  if  over  this  he  believes 
in  the  truth  of  Christ's  gospel.  It  is  the  inten- 
tion and  determination  to  believe  the  gospel  as 
truth,  that  is  the  essential  to  be  the  faith,  and  not 
in  any  particular  construction.  Therefore  have 
charity,  and  judge  not  that  you  may  not  be 
judged. 

We  will  now  give  the  mandatory  laws  of  Jesus 
Christ,  which  the  Christian  must  obey  after  enter- 
ing His  Church.  These  consist  of  God's  organic 
laws  which  Christ  was  sent  on  earth  as  a  Mis- 
sionary to  teach  to  the  world,  which  He  did,  and 
then  He  appointed  twelve  apostles  with  certain 
Divine  powers  to  teach,  as  missionaries  from 
Christ,  the  nations  of  the  earth. 


LAWS  THAT  CHRISTIANS  MUST  OBEY. 
GOD'S  ORGANIC  LAWS. 

To  accept  God  as  the  Creator  of  all  things 
Visible  and  Invisible. 

To  accept  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Son  of  God  and 
as  His  Missionary  to  the  world,  to  establish  the 
Christian  religion  and  to  be  the  Saviour  of  man- 
kind. 

To  accept  the  Holy  Ghost  as  the  mind  of  God 
and  Jesus  Christ. 

To  accept  God's  material  and  immaterial  laws, 
and  for  obedience  of  them,  rewards  of  happiness 
in  the  life  to  come,  and  for  disobedience  of  them, 
punishment. 

TEN  COMMANDMENTS  GIVEN  TO  MOSES. 
I.  Thou  shalt  have  no  other  gods  but  me. 

II.  Thou  shalt  not  make  unto  thyself  any 
graven  image  nor  the  likeness  of  any- 
thing that  is  in  the  heavens  above  or  in 
the  earth  beneath  or  in  the  waters  under 
the  earth.  Thou  shalt  not  bow  down 
to  them  nor  worship  them,  For  I  the 
Lord  thy  God  am  a  jealous  God  and 


356        Laws  that  Christians  must  Obey. 

visit  the  sins  of  the  fathers  upon  the 
children  unto  the  third  and  fourth 
generation  of  them  that  hate  me,  and 
shew  mercy  unto  thousands  in  them 
that  love  me  and  keep  my  command- 
ments. 

III.  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord 

thy  God  in  vain,  for  the  Lord  will  not 
hold  him  guiltless  that  taketh  His  name 
in  vain. 

IV.  Remember  that  thou  keep  Holy  the  Sab- 

bath day.  Six  days  shalt  thou  labor 
and  do  all  that  thou  hast  to  do,  but  the 
seventh  day  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Lord 
thy  God.  In  it  thou  shalt  do  no  man- 
ner of  work,  thou  and  thy  son  and  thy 
daughter,  thy  man  servant  and  thy  maid 
servant,  thy  cattle  and  the  stranger  that 
is  within  thy  gates.  For  in  six  days  the 
Lord  made  heaven  and  earth,  the  sea 
and  all  that  in  them  is,  and  rested  the 
seventh  day.  Therefore  the  Lord  blessed 
the  seventh  day  and  hallowed  it. 

V.  Honor  thy  father  and  mother,  that  thy 
days  may  be  long  in  the  land  which  the 
Lord  thy  God  giveth  thee. 

VI.  Thou  shalt  do  no  murder. 


Laws  that  Christians  must  Obey.        357 

VII.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 
VIII.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

IX.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  witness  against 
thy  neighbour. 

X.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's 
house  ;  thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neigh- 
bour's wife,  nor  his  servant  nor  his 
maid  nor  his  ox  or  his  ass,  nor  anything 
that  is  his. 

CHRIST'S  Two  COMMANDMENTS. 

XI.  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all 
thy  heart  and  with  all  thy  soul  and  with 
all  thy  mind. 

XII.  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 
On  these  two  commandments  hang  all 
the  law  and  the  prophets. 

The  other  mandatory  Laws  of  Christ's  Gospel 
are  prayer,  faith,  baptism,  the  Lord's  Supper, 
and  the  most  useful  and  important  one  given  to 
His'apostles  was  to  preach  the  gospel  to  all  the 
nations  of  the  earth. 


CHRISTIAN  ORGANIZATIONS. 

.  These  organizations  have  grown  out  of  the 
necessity  of  spreading  and  teaching  the  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ.  They  were  unknown  in  their 
present  shape  at  the  time  of  the  early  teachings 
by  the  Apostles. 

There  was  then  but  one  embryo  organization 
of  which  Peter  was  the  head,  and  no  laws  exist- 
ing by  which  it  could  be  recognized  to  enable  it 
to  hold  property  and  build  buildings  for  places 
of  meeting  for  instruction  and  worship.  It  then 
did  not  exist  as  it  now  exists,  with  civil  law  to 
enable  it  to  hold  property,  build  cathedrals, 
seminaries,  and  various  other  places  for  teaching 
and  spreading  the  gospel.  We  fail  to  find  any- 
thing in  Christ's  instructions  to  the  apostles 
directing  such  organizations  or  the  building  of 
such  buildings. 

His  instructions  to  His  apostles  were  to  teach 
His  gospel  to  all  nations,  and  that  gospel  con- 
tained everything  necessary  for  faith,  morals  and 
practices.  Did  Christ  give  His  apostles  the  sole 
right  to  teach  His  gospel  ?  We  think  not,  as 
that  would  defeat  the  very  object  He  had  in 
view  of  spreading  His  gospel. 


360  Christian  Organizations. 

Did  Christ  direct  or  empower  His  apostles  to 
appoint  men  in  His  name  to  teach  the  gospel  ? 
We  do  not  find  any  such  thing  in  His  gospel ! 
Did  He  deny  to  any  one  the  right  to  teach  His 
gospel  ?  We  answer  most  emphatically,  No  ! 
Then  if  any  one  teaches  the  truth  of  His  gospel 
with  good  intent  to  make  converts  to  the  Chris- 
tian faith,  how  does  his  position  differ  from  that 
of  any  other  teacher  of  the  same  things  ?  As 
teachers  both  stand  on  precisely  the  same  foot- 
ing and  foundation,  they  both  teach  the  essentials 
for  salvation,  both  are  members  of  Christ's 
Church,  both  pursue  the  same  conduct  for  the 
Christian  prescribed  by  the  gospel. 

The  question  naturally  arises  in  one's  mind, 
why  they  did  not  use  the  name  of  Christ's  Church 
in  the  Apostles  Creed  instead  of  the  "  Holy 
Catholic  Church,"  and  why  they  changed  that 
name  in  the  Nicene  Creed  to  "  One  Catholic 
Apostolic  Church  ? "  The  name  "  Church  "  is 
the  noun  in  the  three  cases  when  it  is  used,  and 
"  Christ's,"  "  Holy  Catholic  "  and  "  One  Catho- 
lic Apostolic"  are  the  adjectives,  making  the 
kind  of  Church  meant  in  each  instance.  "  Holy 
Catholic  Church  "  or  "  Holy  Catholic,"  or  "  One 
Catholic  Apostolic  Church  "  or  "  One  Catholic 
Apostolic  "  are  not  to  be  found  in  Christ's  gos- 
pel ;  they  are  therefore  not  biblical,  and  must  be 


Christian  Organizations.  361 

treated  like  any  ordinary  language  as   not  in- 
spired. 

There  is  one  other  saying  in  the  Apostles 
Creed  that  we  do  not  find  in  the  Gospel,  the 
"Communion  of  Saints."  This  with  the  Holy 
Catholic  Church  are  subjects  of  construction, 
while  all  the  remainder  of  the  Creed  is  found  in 
the  gospel. 

As  there  is  but  one  Church  mentioned  in  the 
gospel,  we  are  bound  to  construe  Holy  Catholic 
Church  as  the  Holy  universal  Church  of  Christ, 
and  the  Communion  of  Saints  which  at  that  time 
referred  evidently  and  of  necessity  to  the  apos- 
tles agreement  in  faith. 

The  Nicene  Creed  covers  considerable  more 
ground  than  the  Apostles  Creed,  as  will  be  seen 
by  any  one  reading  the  two,  but  cannot  be  re- 
garded as  an  abrogation  of  the  Apostles  Creed 
but  an  extension  of  it ;  so  the  catholics  were  sure 
of  being  right,  and  they  believe  and  practice 
upon  the  two  as  one.  It  is  not  strange  therefore 
that  they  should  believe  in  the  One  Catholic 
Apostolic  Organization  which  they  founded 
themselves,  a  privilege  which  any  Christian  Or- 
ganization has  as  of  inherent  right.  We  there- 
fore say  distinctly,  that  the  Roman  Catholic 
Organization  has  the  right  to  make  its  own  dis- 
cipline, frame  its  own  constitution  and  practice 


362  Christian  Organizations. 

their  own  worship,  provided  they  do  not  inter- 
fere, impliedly  or  otherwise,  with  the  social, 
political  or  religious  rights  of  their  neighbors  or 
others. 

It  is  well  for  us  to  consider  the  true  positions 
and  conditions  of  religious  organizations  without 
any  squeamishness  as  to  terms.  They  are  busi- 
ness organizations,  having  for  their  purpose  the 
accomplishment  of  a  certain  end,  and  this  is  the 
object  of  every  earthly  organization  and  of  all 
individual  or  collective  effort.  The  object  to  be 
obtained  by  religious  organizations  is  to  lay  up 
treasure  in  heaven,  while  the  object  of  all  other 
earthly  effort  is  to  lay  up  treasure  on  earth.  No 
wonder  why  religious  organizations  have  differ- 
ent discipline  and  pursue  different  means  of 
accomplishing  the  same  end.  One  set  of  men 
consider  the  course  they  pursue  the  best  to- 
accomplish  their  object,  while  another  think 
differently  and  pursue  another  course,  each 
finally  arriving  at  the  same  end.  This  is  a 
universal  rule  applied  to  all  earthly  efforts. 

All  business  Christian  Organizations  follow 
the  same  general  principles  in  their  pursuit  that 
stimulate  all  other  business  pursuits,  and  that  is 
to  take  such  a  course  of  action  as  to  produce  the 
greatest  result  by  taking  the  best  means  accord- 
ing to  their  judgment  of  conducting  the  business. 


Christian  Organizations.  363 

Scarce  two  farmers  ever  till  their  ground  alike 
for  the  same  crop  ;  scarce  two  merchants  pursue 
the  same  course  in  business,  nor  any  two  cor- 
porations aiming  to  accomplish  the  same  end. 
Yet  the  two  farmers  are  rewarded  with  the  same 
crops  ;  the  two  merchants  make  equal  amounts 
of  money,  and  the  two  corporations  serve  the 
community  with  equal  success.  It  is  therefore 
apparent  that  it  is  not  the  particular  manner  of 
doing  the  business  of  the  discipline  of  Christian 
Organization  that  is  controlling  and  essential, 
but  to  accomplish  the  required  result  and  reach 
the  goal. 

As  a  necessary  result  for  success,  every  organi- 
zation and  every  industrial  effort  must  have  a 
head,  and  the  organization  be  guarded  by  con- 
ventional rules,  and  when  applied  to  governments 
terrestrial,  or  governments  celestial,  these  rules 
are  called  laws.  The  religious  organizations 
being  comprised  of  part  of  the  people  governed, 
must  of  necessity  come  under  the  governmental 
law.  So  that  these  organizations  are  recognized 
as  business  organizations,  and  are  incorporated 
like  them,  with  power  to  transact  their  business, 
hold  property,  and  do  all  other  things  authorized 
by  their  charter. 

They  then  perform  all  the  duties  as  a  citizen 
required  of  them  by  the  law.  Among  those 


864  Christian  Organizations. 

duties  are  the  payment  of  taxes  necessary  to  the 
payment  of  the  legal  expenses  of  the  government. 
These  taxes  are  generally  remitted  on  the  pro- 
perty of  the  religious  organizations  ;  other  taxes 
however  are  not,  and  the  money  thus  obtained 
passes  into  the  public  treasury  to  be  used  accord- 
ing to  law.  The  title  of  the  tax-payer  to  his 
money  ceases  on  its  payment.  No  one  can 
therefore  ask  to  have  the  money  thus  paid  re- 
turned to  him  for  his  uses  in  promoting  his  indi- 
vidual interest,  or  that  of  the  organization  to 
which  he  belongs,  and  if  he  does,  it  is  incipient 
mutiny  against  the  law  of  equal  rights  and  equal 
privileges. 

These  religious  organizations  are  chartered 
under  the  tacit  understanding  that  they  will  not 
disseminate  among  the  peoples  disintegrating 
elements,  such  as  the  possession  of  individual 
powers  and  distinctions,  which  they  deny  to 
those  granting  such  privileges,  or  to  any  one 
else  on  the  earth.  Hence  these  powers  and  dis- 
tinctions should  be  founded  upon  plain  language 
in  Scripture,  and  should  not  be  claimed  to  be 
derived  from  deductions  and  doubtful  construc- 
tions. In  this  Government  of  equal  laws,  equal 
rights,  and  equal  privileges,  such  unequal  doc- 
trines must  in  the  end  produce  conflict.  There 
is  conflict  now  in  opinion,  and  as  that  strengthens 


Christian  Organizations.  365 

and  grows,  each  party  becomes  stronger  and 
stronger  in  their  opinions,  till  history  repeats 
itself. 

If  these  claims  of  the  Catholic  organization 
were  necessary  to  Salvation  of  Souls,  and  they 
were  found  in  plain  language  as  other  require- 
ments are  in  Christ's  Gospel,  we  would  ask  that 
they  should  be  posted  in  letters  of  gold  on  every 
door-post  in  the  country ;  but  they  are  not 
claimed  to  be  such,  nor  are  they,  but  are  a  dis- 
cipline of  the  organization  made  by  individuals 
and  continued  by  others  who  were  and  are  alone 
affected  by  them  directly,  while  they  have  a  bear- 
ing upon  the  exclusive  reception  of  that  religion 
and  go  to  sustain  the  Theology  that  this  terres- 
trial organization  is  alone  the  true  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

There  is  great  stress  put  upon  the  following 
passage,  to  show  that  the  Roman  Catholic  organi- 
zation is  alone  Christ's  Church. 

Matt,  xviii.  15.  Moreover  if  thy  brother  shall 
trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault 
between  him  and  thee  alone  ;  if  he  shall  hear  thee 
then  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother. 

1 6.  But  if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take 
with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of 
two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  be  estab- 
lished. 


366  Christian  Organizations. 

17.  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  thee  tell 
it  unto  the  Church,  but  if  he  neglect  to  hear  the 
Church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen  man 
and  a  publican. 

Here  was  a  legal  moral  question  to  be  decided, 
and  we  have  Christ's  method  of  deciding  it.  He 
told  them  to  refer  it  to  the  Church.  What 
Church  ?  This  was  before  the  Apostles  com- 
menced their  ministry  and  before  any  organiza- 
tion of  the  Catholics.  At  that  time  there  was  but 
one  Church,  and  that  was  Christ's  Church,  which 
He  had  proclaimed,  and  He  referred  this  legal 
question  to  the  law  of  His  Church. 

The  Church  being  the  head  law  of  the  gospel, 
it  was  natural  that  He  should  refer  all  moral 
questions  to  it  for  decision. 

This  principle  is  more  clearly  set  forth  in 
another  passage,  Luke  x.  25.  And  behold  a  cer- 
tain lawyer  stood  up,  and  tempted  Him,  saying, 
Master  what  shall  I  do  to  inherit  eternal  life  ? 

26.  He  said  unto  him,  What  is  written  in  the 
law  ?     How  readest  thou  ? 

27.  And  he  answering  said,  thou  shalt  love 
the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all 
thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  strength,  and  with  all 
thy  mind,  and  thy  neighbour  as  thyself. 


Christian  Organizations.  367 

28.  And  He  said  unto  him,  thou  hast  answered 
right.  This  do  and  thou  shalt  live. 

Christ  there  approved  of  the  lawyer  gaining 
knowledge  by  reading  the  Scripture  without  the 
aid  of  any  terrestrial  organization,  which  is  a  very 
important  point  in  this  discussion. 


COMPOSITION    OF    CHRISTIAN 
ORGANIZATIONS. 

These  organizations  are  composed  of  three 
classes  of  people  namely, — Those  who  attend 
meetings  held  for  instruction  only,  those  who  are 
legal  members  of  the  organization,  and  members 
of  Christ's  Church  who  have  been  baptized  into 
it. 

The  first  class  are  those  who  are  attracted  for 
various  reasons,  from  curiosity,  desire  to  see  and 
be  seen,  to  gain  religious  information  and  so  on. 
The  second  class  are  the  essential  material  of  the 
organization,  are  legal  members  of  it  and  consti- 
tute the  business  portion  of  the  congregation, 
make  the  by-laws  and  assist  in  establishing  the 
Discipline.  The  third  class  occupy  in  a  congre- 
gation two  positions.  One  as  a  member  of  the 
business  organization,  and  one  as  a  member  of 
Christ's  Church,  having  accepted  the  faith  that 
Christ  was  the  Son  of  the  Living  God  and  been 
baptized  in  that  faith. 

All  Christian  organizations  that  accept  the 
Apostles  Creed  as  the  basis  of  faith,  are  entitled 
to  the  appellation  of  Christian  Denominations,  and 
all  those  who  do  not,  are  not  entitled  to  that  high 
distinction.  That  creed  embodies  the  landmarks 


370     Composition  of  Christian  Organizations. 

of  Christ's  Gospel.  The  manner  of  organization 
of  these  denominations  being  mainly  done  by 
business  men  having  business  views  of  things, 
they  naturally  mix  up  terrestrial  matter  with  the 
principles  of  religion,  and  hence  they  have  dis- 
ciplines which  are  not  contained  or  to  be  found 
in  Christ's  Gospel.  Still  the  teachers  teach 
the  principles  of  the  gospel  in  addition  to  the 
carrying  out  the  required  discipline,  and  as  far  as 
they  teach  Christ's  Gospel,  they  are  teaching  Chris- 
tianity ;  but  if  the  discipline  does  not  bear  directly 
upon  it,  they  are  talking  to  the  wind  about  sub- 
jects not  connected  with  the  Christian  religion. 

The  machinery  of  discipline  in  some  organiza- 
tions is  so  cumbersome  and  onerous,  that  it  dis- 
courages the  layman  from  undertaking  it,  instead 
of  inviting  him  by  the  simplicity  of  Christ's 
teachings.  This  state  of  things  involves  the 
necessity  of  laymen  thinking  for  themselves  and 
striking  out  to  discover  the  simple  kernels  of 
Christianity.  It  now  takes  a  candidate  for  the 
ministry  to  go  through  a  regular  course  of  Sem- 
inary Studies  to  find  out  what  he  is  to  teach  of 
the  gospel  and  discipline  of  his  denomination, 
for  we  call  discipline  all  that  is  preached  in  the 
pulpit  outside  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Most  of  the  quarrels  within  denominations 
and  betwixt  denominations  are  due  to  points  of 


Composition  of  Christian  Organizations.     371 

-discipline,  and  these  are  generally  called  heresies. 
They  are  simply  differences  of  opinion  as  to 
whether  the  teacher  is  following  the  discipline 
or  not.  There  are  very  few  cases  of  heresy  upon 
the  fundamental  doctrines  of  Christianity.  The 
greatest  Christian  quarrel  of  the  world,  which 
resulted  in  the  Protestant  Reformation,  was 
caused  by  a  point  of  Discipline  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  organization  by  reason  of  King  Henry 
VIII.  being  a  catholic  ;  the  question  at  issue  had 
to  be  referred  to  the  Pope. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  Christian  world  that 
requires  so  rigid  an  examination  and  amendment 
as  this  subject  of  Discipline.  The  gospel  of 
Christ  and  the  principles  of  Christianity  will  take 
care  of  themselves,  but  the  main  machinery  of 
the  mode  of  this  dissemination  requires  revision 
because  it  is  continually  changing. 

That  the  layman  may  be  relieved  of  responsi- 
bility of  errors  of  construction  and  general  teach- 
ings outside  of  the  gospel,  he  must  himself  know 
what  the  requirements  of  that  gospel  are  for  his 
salvation.  If  he  can  by  any  means  arrive  at  that 
information,  he  can  discard  all  teachings  incon- 
sistent with  it. 

Accident,  education,  association  and  various 
other  causes  bring  him  into  attendance  of  a  given 
denomination  of  Christians,  and  he  becomes  a 


372     Composition  of  Christian  Organizations. 

member  of  that  denomination,  without,  as  a  gen- 
eral rule,  being  able  to  assign  any  reason  for 
doing  so.  He  has  a  responsibility  of  his  own, 
as  well  as  the  ministers  who  teach  him.  He 
should  first  ascertain  whether  that  denomination 
accepts  the  Apostles  Creed  as  the  basis  of  faith, 
which  is  that  Christ  was  the  only  Son  of  the  Living 
God  and  that  Christ's  Gospel  is  truth,  and  that 
the  true  faith  and  baptism  are  essential  to  become 
a  member  of  Christ's  Church,  and  as  a  member 
he  is  bound  to  live  according  to  the  requirements 
of  the  Gospel. 

Every  layman  taking  an  interest  in  his  salva- 
tion should  know  these  Basic  principles  of  Chris- 
tianity, and  it  is  easy  for  him  to  ascertain  whether 
these  are  the  acknowledged  principles  of  the 
denomination  to  which  he  proposes  to  belong,, 
and  if  his  enquiries  are  assured  in  the  affirmative,, 
it  is  a  Christian  denomination  and  safe  for  him 
to  trust  himself  and  his  salvation  to  its  teachings 
and  instruction.  The  community  of  interests 
between  the  teacher  and  the  layman  are  such  that 
enquiries  by  the  layman  should  not  be  consid- 
ered as  an  interference  with  the  prerogatives  of 
the  teacher,  but  should  be  evidence  to  him  of  a 
deep  interest  in  the  subject. 

The  responsibility  for  digressive  preaching 
from  the  Gospel  in  pulpits,  is  not  alone  the 


Composition  of  Christian  Organizations.    373 

responsibility  of  the  preachers,  for  the  layman 
should  inform  himself  so  as  to  be  able  to  check 
such  digressions  by  conciliatory  objections.  This 
would  have  the  effect  of  doing  away  with  much 
of  the  useless  and  often  damaging  harangues  fre- 
quently heard  from  itinerant  preachers  in  pulpits 
consecrated  to  the  service  of  God.  If  the  Chris- 
tian literature  and  pulpit  oratory  of  the  day 
could  be  infused  with  more  Christian  Charity 
and  love,  they  would  all  come  nearer  obeying  the 
Eleventh  and  Twelfth  Commandments  of  Jesus 
Christ. 


GOD'S    ORGANIC    LAWS. 

The  great  scheme  of  existence  of  all  things 
which  culminate  in  the  establishment  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion  should  be  considered  as  a  unit,  and 
that  religion  and  the  acts  which  brought  it  into 
existence  as  the  crowning  factor.  Without  this 
view,  Christianity  standing  alone  upon  its  merits 
even,  fails  of  the  proofs  and  support  which  it 
has  when  linked  into  the  chain  of  events  which 
led  up  to  its  establishment.  In  fact  it  is  impos- 
sible to  see  how  a  full  and  clear  conception  of 
Christianity  can  be  arrived  at  by  any  reflecting 
mind,  without  a  knowledge  of  every  preceding 
element  upon  which  it  depends  for  its  existence. 
We  do  not  wish  to  be  understood  as  saying  that 
a  person  cannot  be  a  sincere  Christian  and  enjoy 
all  the  benefits  resulting  therefrom,  without  the 
knowledge  of  every  preceding  step  in  this  chain 
of  events. 

How  is  a  knowledge  of  these  events  to  be 
obtained  ?  As  the  first  and  all  important  requisite 
at  least,  the  enquirer  must  believe  in  God  the 
Author  and  Creator  of  all  things,  visible  and 
invisible,  and  believe  in  the  inspired  record  of  the 
Creation  and  the  Jewish  religion  in  the  original 


376  God's  Organic  Laws. 

Hebrew  of  the  Old  Testament,  and  in  Christ's 
Gospel  in  the  original  Greek  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment. Without  this  belief  the  enquirer  would 
be  limited  to  what  he  sees  in  nature,  and  what 
he  could  hear  of  Jesus  Christ  as  a  man  and  not 
as  man  and  God  in  combination.  Even  this 
knowledge  should  be  sufficient  to  lead  his  mind 
on  to  investigate  the  further  and  loftier  subject,  but 
with  this  limited  belief  and  knowledge  he  would 
be  unqualified  to  reach  the  true  name  and  posi- 
tion of  the  Christian.  Assuming  then  that  the 
enquirer  believes  in  God,  in  Jesus  Christ,  in  the 
inspiration  of  at  least  that  portion  of  Scripture 
relating  to  the  Creation,  to  the  Jewish  religion, 
to  the  Christian  religion,  and  that  God  and 
Christ  have  the  same  mind  usually  called  the 
Holy  Ghost,  he  is  prepared  to  enter  upon  the 
facts  of  God's  Organic  Laws. 

The  Creation  and  the  Organic  Laws  resulting 
for  the  regulation  of  all  things,  is  the  normal  idea 
that  presents  itself  to  the  reflecting  mind.  Fol- 
lowing the  Creation  in  the  order  given  in  the 
Genesis,  we  see  the  controlling  principle  that 
governs  all  things,  namely,  the  dependence  of 
one  thing  upon  another.  Thus  the  order  of 
Creation  begins  by  God  creating  space  or  room 
to  put  His  other  Creations  in,  and  called  in  the 
Hebrew  heaven  or  expanse,  and  then  the  Crea- 


God's  Organic  Laws.  377 

tion  of  primordial  matter,  (earth  without  form 
and  void),  then  the  light,  then  the  waters,  then 
the  dry  land  (earth  primordial  matter  combined), 
then  the  gathering  together  the  waters  to  make 
seas,  lakes  and  rivers,  then  the  planting  of  the 
Vegetable  Kingdom,  then  giving  motion  to  the 
Heavenly  Bodies  to  give  us  days,  nights  and 
seasons,  then  to  create  the  inhabitants  of  the 
waters  and  the  animal  kingdom,  and  finally  to 
make  Adam  (incorrectly  translated  in  all  Bibles 
"  man  "),  because  in  Gen.  v.  2,  Adam  is  specifi- 
cally defined  as  "  male  and  female  "  created  in 
the  day  of  creation  and  named  Adam,  and  then 
created  The  Adam  (mistranslated  man)  the  hus- 
band of  Eve,  and  then  another  class  of  male 
and  female,  making  in  all  of  human  beings  created 
one  class  of  male  and  female  under  the  name  of 
Adam  (the  Gentile  race)  and  The  Adam  the  hus- 
band of  Eve  and  the  other  class  of  male  and 
female  being  Hebrews. 

The  first  chapter  of  Genesis  in  our  judgment 
is  the  most  important  one  of  the  entire  Bible,  as  it 
is  the  history  of  the  foundation  of  all  God's 
works,  and  of  all  His  laws,  material  and  imma- 
terial, and  is  of  necessity  the  ground  work  of  the 
Christian  religion,  and  still  it  is  the  most  neglect- 
ed portion  of  Scripture,  and  probably  for  the 
reason  that  there  are  so  many  mistakes  of  trans- 


378  God's  Organic  Laws. 

lation  that  have  run  so  long,  no  one  is  desirous 
of  being  the  first  to  rectify  them.  It  has  thus 
become  the  least  understood  of  all  the  Bible. 

The  Creations,  the  establishment  of  the  Organic 
Laws  of  God,  the  creation  of  mankind,  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  Jewish  religion,  the  sending  of 
Jesus  Christ  as  a  Missionary  from  God  to  the 
world,  His  teachings,  His  examples,  His  cruci- 
fixion, His  rising  from  the  dead,  His  ascension, 
leaving  behind  Him  His  established  Church,  are 
links  in  the  great  chain  that  bind  man  to  his  God. 
Each  link  is  of  equal  binding  strength  upon 
humanity,  and  the  Christian's  education  should 
embrace  them  all  equally. 

The  importance  of  each  link  in  the  chain  can 
be  readily  seen  by  asking  the  question,  what 
would  the  Christian  religion  be  if  any  one  of 
them  was  eliminated  ? 

The  question  answers  itself  and  shows  the 
importance  of  each  and  every  one  of  them  to 
finish  the  beautiful  structure  for  the  instruction 
and  admiration  of  the  Christian  student.  Inde- 
pendent of  the  information  as  to  the  God  plan 
of  Christianity,  these  links  will  serve  a  double 
purpose  as  elucidations  of  the  main  subject  and 
as  coincident  proofs  of  the  record  where  they 
are  found,  for  the  scientific  proposition' is  that 
when  two  straight  lines  coincide  in  two  points,. 


God's  Organic  Laws.  379 

they  coincide  throughout.  The  one  straight 
line  being  the  inspired  portions  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testament,  and  the  other  straight  line  being 
the  Organic  Laws  of  God,  and  by  comparing 
the  two  any  number  of  coincidences  can  be 
found. 

It  is  well  then  to  see  what  the  Organic  Laws 
of  God  are  as  denned  in  nature,  and  in  the  Scrip- 
ture Inspiration,  both  natural  and  spiritual. 

THE  ORGANIC  LAWS. 

God  the  Creator  of  all  things,  visible  and 
invisible. 

Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God  and  Saviour  of 
mankind. 

The  Holy  Ghost  the  mind  of  God  and  Jesus 
Christ. 

The  material  and  immaterial  Laws  of  God 
governing  the  Universe  and  mankind. 

Obedience  of  mankind  to  these  laws. 

Rewards  in  the  life  to  come  to  mankind  for 
obedience  to  them,  and  punishment  for  dis- 
obedience. 

The  Ten  Commandments  delivered  by  God 
to  Moses. 

These  laws  were  all  established  within  the  six 
days  of  Creation,  and  have  continued  unchanged 


380  God's  Organic  Laws. 

to  the  present  time,  and  will  continue  so  to  the 
end.  Is  it  then  of  consequence  that  the  Chris- 
tian should  understand  the  first  chapter  of 
Genesis,  which,  when  investigated,  clearly  and 
accurately  gives  the  full  account  of  the  bringing 
into  existence  by  the  fiat  of  God  every  conceiv- 
able entity  with  its  qualities  as  a  first  form,  and 
as  a  necessity  of  Divine  Laws  for  their  continu- 
ance and  regulation. 

We  look  with  amazement  and  wonder  at  the 
Sun,  the  Moon,  the  Planets  and  the  Stars  in 
Space,  and  why  ?  Because  of  their  immensity, 
and  of  their  value  to  mankind.  Each  creation 
is  dependent  upon  another,  and  all  centre  in  use 
in  support  of  the  human  races,  and  thus  they 
become  the  avowed  objects  of  creation.  The 
more  closely  and  minutely  we  examine  all  these 
things,  the  more  the  investigator  becomes  con- 
vinced that  the  design  of  God  was  to  place  man 
at  the  pinnacle,  and  all  else  under  him.  To 
illustrate  this  idea  and  show  its  magnitude, 
thereby  to  gain  some  conception  of  man's  im- 
portance in  the  Universe,  we  quote  an  article 
from  Chamber's  Journal : 

"THE  DISTANCE  TO  THE  STARS." 

"  Astronomers  agree  in  fixing  the  distance  of 
"  the  nearest  star  at  22,000,000,000,000  miles, 


God's  Organic  Laws.  381 

"  and  we  are  probably  not  far  from  the  truth  if 
"we  set  the  distance  of  Sinus  at  about  100,000,- 
"000,000  miles.  It  is  calculated  that  the  ball 
'*  from  an  Armstrong  loo-pounder  quits  the  gun 
"  with  the  speed  of  about  400  yards  per  second. 
"  Now,  if  this  velocity  could  be  kept  up  it  would 
"  require  no  fewer  than  100,000,000  years  before 
"  the  ball  could  reach  Sirius." 

WHAT  WE  SEE  AND  KNOW.  - 

It  is  admitted  that  there  are  now  and  have 
been  since  the  establishment  of  the  Christian  era, 
six  distinct  races  of  humanity  upon  the  earth, 
and  if  they  are  reproduced  in  purity  of  type 
without  hybridity,  the  reproduction  will  be  the 
same  in  each  race.  These  races  are  the  Caucas- 
ian, the  Mongolian,  the  Malay,  the  Indian,  the 
Negro,  and  the  Hebrew.  At  the  time  of  the 
establishment  of  the  Christian  religion,  these 
races  were  all  on  the  earth,  and  are  now  here, 
and  the  Christian  is  bound  to  acknowledge  and 
not  deny  this  Organic  Law  of  God.  True  science 
and  an  every  day  observation  have  developed 
and  traced  in  action  the  laws  of  reproduction  in 
these  races,  while  the  Theologians  have  battled 
with  these  scientists  on  the  theology  of  the  unity 
of  the  race  in  Adam  and  Eve. 

The  churches  by  their  teachings,  and  all  ortho- 
dox sacred  writers  have  maintained  that  Adam 


382  God's  Organic  Laws. 

and  Eve  were  our  first  parents,  from  whom  all 
humanity  on  earth  have  been  produced.  Such 
is  the  strength  and  depth  of  this  education,  that 
whenever  reference  is  made  to  the  subject,  they 
throw  aside  the  Organic  Law  of  God,  and  insist 
upon  calling  Adam  and  Eve  our  first  parents. 

At  this  point  arises  an  important  question  : 
Are  we  to  take  as  our  guide  in  reading  the 
Genesis,  the  original  Hebrew,  which  gives  us  a 
diversity  of  origin  in  the  human  family,  or  shall 
we  take  as  our  guide  the  theologians  translation 
of  it,  which  makes  or  endeavors  to  make  the 
human  family  to  have  come  from  Adam  and  Eve? 
As  the  Hebrew  is  the  admitted  and  undoubted 
inspiration  of  God,  and  as  it  differs  widely  from 
the  English  and  other  translations  to  which  we 
refer,  we  adopt  the  Hebrew  as  our  guide  in  the 
account  of  Creation  in  the  Genesis. 

It  may  be  a  surprise  to  some  readers  of  the 
English  Bible,  that  Adam  in  the  Hebrew  was  not 
the  name  of  Eve's  husband,  nor  was  Eve  created 
in  the  six  days  of  creation,  but  was  made  from 
the  rib  of  The  Adam,  the  name  of  her  husband, 
sometime  after  he  had  been  put  into  the  Garden 
of  Eden.  And  although  the  name  of  Eve's  hus- 
band, The  Adam,  appears  in  the  first  Eleven 
Chapters  of  Genesis  in  the  Hebrew  forty-seven 


God's  Organic  Laws.  383 

times  by  name  and  identity,  her  husband's  name 
has  never  yet  appeared  in  any  translation  of  the 
Bible. 

St.  Paul  was  the  author  of  the  Theology  of  the 
Unity  of  the  race  in  Adam.  That  dogma  is  not 
found  either  in  the  account  of  Creation  in  the 
Hebrew,  or  in  the  Jewish  religion  in  the  Old 
Testament,  or  in  Christ's  Gospel  in  the  New. 
Still  it  has  been  taught  in  the  early  Churches 
following  the  lead  of  St.  Paul  to  the  present 
time  as  Church  discipline.  As  that  dogma  has 
no  foundation  in  truth  now,  nor  had  it  at  the 
time  the  Christian  religion  was  inaugurated,  the 
Christian  must  reject  it  and  cling  to  the  Biblical 
record  in  the  Hebrew  as  an  Organic  Law  of 
God. 

It  is  difficult  to  determine  exactly  where  the 
error  arose,  but  as  the  present  Hebrew  is  from 
the  Hebrew  manuscripts  from  which  the  trans- 
lation into  the  Greek  was  made,  it  is  reasonable 
to  suppose  that  the  mistake  occurred  in  Septua- 
gent  in  the  Greek,  as  from  this  translation  was 
made  into  the  Latin,  and  from  this  all  other 
translations  have  been  made.  It  was  a  very 
natural  mistake  as  the  material  laws  were  not 
well  understood,  and  the  tradition  of  that  day 
was  that  all  humanity  had  sprung  from  a  single 
pair. 


384  God's  Organic  Laws. 

In  the  King  James  Bible  the  translators,  in 
order  to  make  the  account  correspond  with  the 
unity  of  the  race,  were  compelled  to  drop  these 
important  Hebrew  words,  namely  "  Adam,"  "  The 
Adam,"  and  the  word  "And,"  at  the  head  of 
Genesis  i.  27,  and  substitute  "  man  "  for  "  Adam  " 
and  "  The  Adam,"  and  "  so "  for  the  Hebrew 
word  "  And."  Further  in  the  account,  by  inter- 
changeably using  "Adam"  for  "The  Adam," 
and  translating  "  The  Adam  "  "  the  man,"  and 
leaving  out  of  sight  the  name  The  Adam,  the 
husband  of  Eve,  they  made  out  the  unity  of  the 
race  in  Adam  and  Eve. 

This  being  a  very  important  point  for  the 
Christian  to  understand,  we  give  the  two  verses 
in  the  Genesis  which  is  all  that  relates  to  the 
creation  of  mankind,  and  also  give  the  Genesis  v. 
2,  which  clearly  defines  the  name  Adam  in  the 
day  of  Creation. 

Genesis  i.  26.  And  God  said,  let  us  make 
Adam  in  our  image,  after  our  likeness,  and  let 
them  have  dominion  over  the  fish  of  the  sea, 
and  over  the  fowl  of  the  air,  and  over  the  cattle, 
and  over  all  the  earth,  and  over  every  creeping 
thing  that  creepeth  upon  the  earth. 

Gen.  i.  27.  And  God  created  The  Adam  in 
His  own  image,  in  the  image  of  God  created  He 
him  ;  male  and  female  created  He  them. 


God's  Organic  Laws.  385 

Gen.  v.  2.  Male  and  female  created  He  them, 
and  blessed  them,  and  called  their  names  Adam 
in  the  day  when  they  were  created. 

From  this  it  will  be  seen  that  Adam  was  the 
name  given  by  God  to  a  class  of  male  and 
female  created,  and  hence  could  not  be  the  hus- 
band of  Eve,  while  The  Adam  was  an  individual 
man  created,  and  after  he  was  put  into  the  Gar- 
den of  Eden  to  dress  it  and  keep  it,  the  follow- 
ing took  place  : 

Gen.  ii.  21.  And  the  Lord  God  caused  a  deep 
sleep  to  fall  upon  The  Adam  and  he  slept,  and 
He  took  one  of  his  ribs  and  closed  up  the  flesh 
instead  thereof. 

Gen.  ii.  22.  And  the  rib  which  the  Lord  God 
had  taken  from  The  Adam  made  He  a  woman 
and  brought  her  unto  The  Adam. 

This  settles  definitely  some  important  points. 
First,  that  The  Adam,  not  Adam,  was  the  husband 
of  Eve.  Second,  that  Eve  was  not  created  on 
the  day  of  creation  among  the  females  then  cre- 
ated. There  having  been  others  created  and 
living  before  she  was  made,  about  which  there 
can  be  no  question,  the  translation  or  construc- 
tion of  unity  of  the  race  in  the  following  verse, 
is  a  bold  error. 


386  God's  Organic  Laws. 

Gen.  ii.  20.  And  The  Adam  called  his  wife's 
name  Eve,  because  she  was  the  mother  of  all 
living. 

If  the  construction  of  this  verse  is  that  Eve 
was  the  mother  of  all  living  of  the  Jewish  line 
that  was  to  evolve  Jesus  Christ,  then  it  is  correct. 

Gen.  i.  26,  is  the  record  of  the  Creation  of  the 
Gentile  races,  namely,  the  Caucasian,  Mongolian, 
Malay,  Indian,  and  Negro,  while  Gen.  i.  27,  rec- 
ords the  creation  of  the  Hebrew  race  which 
includes  the  Jews.  This  is  proven  by  the  word 
dominion  in  Gen.  i.  26.  The  five  Gentile  races 
have  held  dominion  of  the  earth  during  all  his- 
tory, while  the  Hebrews,  in  part  the  Jews, 
attempted  to  build  the  Tower  of  Babel  and 
become  a  nation,  but  God  frustrated  their  design 
and  scattered  them  among  the  Isles  of  the  Gen- 
tiles and  nations  of  the  earth  by  confusing  their 
language.  They  made  a  second  attempt  in 
Babylon,  with  the  same  result. 

The  drift  of  the  account  and  history  goes  to 
show  that  the  earth  was  peopled  in  numbers 
substantially  as  they  now  exist.  The  Caucasians 
having  been  created  in  Europe,  the  Mongolians 
and  Malays  in  Eastern  Asia,  the  Negroes  in 
Africa,  and  the  Indians  in  America.  This 
requires  the  necessity  of  the  creation  of  the 
Vegetable  Kingdom  substantially  as  it  now  exists, 


God's  Organic  Laws.  387 

for  food  of  the  animal  kingdom,  and  for  human- 
ity. In  short,  that  this  earth  and  all  upon  it 
was  created  substantially  as  it  now  exists,  and  has 
been  continued  by  the  never  varying  law  of  God 
by  reproduction  in  type. 

The  reading  world  requires  to  be  electrified 
and  amused,  hence  we  see  how  readily  it  snaps 
at  any  theory  of  creation. 

Geology  came  forward  with  a  very  plausible 
theory,  having  for  its  foundation  that  God  could 
not  create  a  fossil  as  well  as  any  other  repro- 
duced thing  that  had  parents.  The  parents  of 
the  fossil  are  the  previous  existence  of  plants  or 
animal  life  and  necessary  food  for  its  formation. 
The  fossil  is  the  completed  result  from  existing 
parents,  and  so  is  man,  and  every  other  repro- 
duced thing.  In  the  creation  it  was  results 
that  were  created  and  not  the  parents,  hence  the 
fossil  was  created  as  a  result  the  same  as  all  other 
things  were  created.  The  geologists  deny  this 
and  say  that  God  could  not  create  a  fossil,  and 
this  is  the  foundation  stone  of  their  theory.  We 
ask,  how  do  they  know  that  God  could  not  cre- 
ate a  fossil  ? 

Geology  is  the  old  science  of  mineralogy  elec- 
trified with  the  denial  that  God  could  not  create 
a  fossil. 


388  God's  Organic  Laws. 

The  Mineralogical  arrangement  of  the  various 
rocks,  minerals,  &c.,  corresponding  with  the 
similar  arrangement  of  parts  of  the  human  system, 
have  the  same  general  arrangement  of  parts  to 
make  a  whole.  Having  given  any  particular  part 
we  are  enabled  at  once  to  tell  its  location  in  the 
completed  body.  Evolution  is  another  theory 
that  is  attracting  much  attention  from  our  pulpits. 
We  do  not  intend  to  discuss  the  merits  of  this 
theory,  but  dismiss  it  with  all  other  theories  of 
Creation,  as  they  are  anti-biblical  and  anti- 
christian. 

So  far  as  they  are  anti-biblical,  we  need  not 
give  arguments.  We  have  a  plain,  simple  and 
truly  scientific  account  of  the  Creation  in  the 
Genesis,  and  Christians  believe  and  assume  it  as 
the  work  of  God  and  His  inspiration. 

As  far  as  we  have  seen  of  any  theory  of  crea- 
tion, nothing  has  yet  appeared  to  overthrow 
that  account.  To  deny  the  Genesis  account  of 
Creation,  we  must  set  aside  a  part  of  the  Fourth 
Commandment,  "  For  in  six  days  the  Lord  made 
Heaven  and  Earth,  the  sea  and  all  that  therein  is, 
and  rested  the  seventh  day."  It  is  also  part  of 
Christ's  teaching  in  His  Gospel. 

All  these  theories  which  go  to  illustrate  a  differ- 
ent mode  of  creation  from  the  one  laid  down  in 
the  inspired  Scripture,  tend  to  bring  Christianity 


God's  Organic  Laws.  389 

into  bad  repute.  They  certainly  do  no  good  and 
no  one  can  point  to  any  good  result  that  has 
come  from  them.  When  God  abandoned  His 
protection  to  the  Jews  and  the  Jewish  religion 
and  established  the  new  Dispensation  of  the 
Christian  religion  with  Christ  as  the  Head,  every 
element  of  the  earth  and  all  upon  it  and  every 
natural  law  was  in  complete  order.  These  with 
mankind  were  turned  over  to  Christ  as  a  new 
Creation,  with  all  the  advantages  of  past  experi- 
ence and  knowledge. 

Neither  Christ  nor  His  religion  was  called  upon 
to  defend  any  theories  of  creation  or  dogmas  of 
religion.  He  had  a  free  and  open  field  and  was 
alone  to  be  guided  by  the  laws  which  he  found 
in  operation  at  that  time.  There  was  nothing  to 
interfere  with  Christ's  Gospel  and  the  new  princi- 
ples which  it  inculcated  ;  all  was  a  new,  bright 
and  plain  road. 

The  Organic  Laws  of  God,  together  with  the 
mandatory  laws  which  He  was  to  lay  down  in 
His  Gospel,  were  the  only  restraint  upon  His 
teachings.  It  was  to  be  a  new  world,  a  new 
departure  and  a  new  revelation. 

We  cannot  be  too  emphatic  on  the  point  as  to 
the  responsibility  of  the  Christian  in  accepting, 
obeying  and  teaching,  that  the  material  laws  of 
God  in  operation  at  the  time  of  the  establish- 


390  God's  Organic  Laws. 

ment  of  the  Christian  Religion,  were  the  laws  of 
God  to  be  recognized  as  part  of  Christianity, 
and  binding  upon  it.  At  that  time  six  types  of 
humanity  existed  upon  the  earth  in  numbers  and 
have  been  uniformly  reproduced  in  type  from 
that  time  to  the  present.  About  this  there  can 
be  no  difference  of  opinion,  it  is  an  established 
historic  fact.  The  Christian  abstractly  has  nothing 
to  do  with  theories,  mistakes,  mistranslations  or 
traditions  on  this  point  ;  he  has  the  laws  of  God 
in  operation  before  his  eyes  daily  and  a  knowl- 
edge that  these  laws  of  reproduction  have  never 
changed  during  the  Christian  Era.  This  definitely 
settles  for  the  Christian  the  question  of  the  unity 
of  the  races  from  a  single  pair  of  human  beings, 
and  confirms  the  account  in  the  original  Hebrew 
in  Gen.  i.  26,  27,  and  Gen.  v.  2,  of  a  diversity  of 
people  created. 

We  will  now  endeavor  to  show  that  the  Organic 
Laws  of  God  are  all  paralleled  in  the  inspired 
record.  The  first  laws  named  as  organic  were 
the  existence  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost 
(the  mind  of  God  and  Christ)  as  the  Creator  of 
all  things  visible  and  invisible  and  of  mankind 
one  of  those  specific  acts.  The  specification  of 
His  being  the  Creator  of  all  material  things  is 
found  in  the  Genesis  commencing  with  heaven 
(space)  and  then  earth  without  form  (primordial 


God's  Organic  Laws.  391 

matter)  and  then  light  and  then  waters  and  then 
dry  land  (earth  combined  of  primordial  matter) 
then  the  gathering  together  the  waters  to  make 
seas,  lakes,  rivers,  &c.,  and  then  planting  the 
earth  with  the  Vegetable  Kingdom,  then  giving 
motion  to  the  Heavenly  bodies  to  make  day, 
night  and  the  seasons,  then  creating  the  fishes  to 
populate  the  waters,  and  then  the  fowls  to  fly  in 
the  air,  and  then  the  animals  of  the  earth,  and 
lastly  creating  mankind.  This  is  so  clear  and 
marvelously  connects  the  Creator  with  the  cre- 
ated, that  words  cannot  improve  the  condition. 

The  proof  of  the  God  Head  being  paralleled 
in  the  Genesis  is  found  in  the  creation  of  Adam. 

Gen.  i.  26.  And  God  said,  let  us  make  ADAM 
in  OUR  image  after  OUR  likeness,  and  let  THEM 
have  dominion,  &c. 

While  it  is  evident  and  plainly  expressed  that  the 
creation  of  Adam  was  the  act  of  the  God  Head, 
there  is  a  singularity  at  first  thought  that  the 
creation  of  The  Adam  was  executed  by  God 
alone. 

Gen.  i.  27.  And  God  created  The  Adam  in 
His  OWN  image  ;  in  the  image  of  GOD  created 
He  him. 

There  would  seem  to  be  about  as  much  mys- 
tery in  the  language  of  these  two  creations  as 


392  God's  Organic  Laws. 

there  is  in  the  Creation  itself.  But  a  scrutinizing 
investigation  will  change  that  supposed  mystery 
into  a  most  interesting  and  valuable  Biblical 
lesson. 

On  the  intelligent  reading  of  these  two  accounts 
of  creation  rests  the  whole  structure  of  the  Bibli- 
cal account  of  the  Christian  religion.  We  do  not 
wish  to  be  understood  as  saying  that  the  Chris- 
tian religion  depends  upon  the  correct  reading  of 
these  two  verses,  or  upon  the  correct  translation 
of  any  particular  passage  ;  but  as  mankind  is  the 
subject  of  religion,  it  is  at  least  pleasant  for  the 
Christian  to  know  that  his  creation  from  the  hand 
of  God  is  correctly  given  to  him  by  teachers  sup- 
posed to  know  what  they  are  teaching. 

All  the  Organic  Laws  of  God  are  universal  in 
their  action  over  the  subjects  to  which  they 
apply  respectively,  and  the  law  of  obedience  is 
the  next  in  order  for  consideration. 

The  parallel  of  this  law  is  found  in  the  inspira- 
tion when  God  commanded  The  Adam  not  to 
eat  of  the  tree  of  Life.  Still  he  did  eat  of  it 
through  the  persuasion  of  his  wife  Eve,  and  pun- 
ishment immediately  followed  the  disobedience. 
The  cases  of  The  Adam  and  of. his  daughters 
marrying  into  the  Gentile  races  were  the  first 
and  only  ones  recorded  in  the  early  history  of 


God's  Organic  Laws.  393 

disobedience  ;  but  they  accumulate  as  the  history 
goes  on. 

All  Christians  acknowledge  that  obedience  to 
the  Laws  of  God  and  punishment  for  their  dis- 
obedience are  the  two  great  boundary  lines  of  the 
Christian  religion,  and  were  equally  so  for  the 
Jewish  religion,  and  have  been  universal  laws 
from  the  creation  of  mankind,  and  equally  bind- 
ing upon  all  men.  We  cannot  understand  how 
a  pious  good  man  who  obeys  all  the  laws  of  God, 
and  loves  Him,  and  whose  conduct  fulfills  all  the 
requirements  of  Gospel,  should  be  held  respon- 
sible, and  be  punished  for  the  sins  of  another. 
The  only  exception  made  by  God  is  found  in 
the  Fifth  Commandment,  where  He  declares  that 
"  He  is  a  jealous  God  and  visits  the  sins  of  the 
fathers  upon  the  children  unto  the  third  and 
fourth  generations  of  them  that  HATE  Me  and 
show  mercy  unto  thousands  that  LOVE  Me  and 
keep  My  Commandments."  This  is  a  mandatory 
law  and  controls  all  theologies  and  suppositions 
as  to  the  transmission  of  sins,  or  responsibility 
for  the  sins  of  another,  as  the  class  to  which  the 
exception  applies  is  only  those  who  HATE  God, 
and  its  continuance  only  for  a  limited  period. 

This  theology  of  responsibility  for  sin  com- 
mitted by  another  has  been  as  fruitful  of  discus- 
sion as  the  unity  of  the  race  on  which  it  has  been 


394  God's  Organic  Laws. 

founded.  The  Organic  Law  is  that  sin  against 
God's  laws  will  be  punished.  Now  sin  is  an  act,, 
mental  or  otherwise,  and  if  there  is  no  act  com- 
mitted, according  to  this  Organic  Law  there  can 
be  no  punishment  to  follow. 

The  theology  of  original  sin  in  Adam  requires 
sin  in  all  of  his  descendants  even  beyond  the  third 
and  fourth  generations,  even  though  they  had 
committed  no  sin  themselves.  We  say  that  the 
Organic  Law  of  punishment  for  sin  committed 
controls  this  question,  that  no  one  can  be  pun- 
ished for  sin  of  another  because  he  does  not  com- 
mit an  act  of  sin  which  the  Organic  Law  requires 
for  punishment. 

We  now  come  to  the  concluding  Organic  Laws 
of  God.  His  Ten  Commandments  given  to  Moses, 
which  ratify  and  confirm  into  mandatory  laws 
all  the  previous  ones  we  have  considered.  "  I 
am  the  Lord  thy  God,"  confirms  the  law  of  the 
God  Head,  for  if  it  be  admitted  that  there  is  a 
God,  then  it  follows  that  there  was  a  Divine 
Christ,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  the  mind  of  God  and 
Christ,  "  And  show  mercy  unto  thousands  that 
love  Me  and  keep  My  Commandments."  Ta 
love  God  is  thus  a  mandatory  law.  Not  to  take 
the  Lord's  name  in  vain,  keeping  the  Sabbath 
day  holy,  working  six  days  and  resting  on  the 
Sabbath,  are  each  mandatory  laws.  "  For  in  six 


God's  Organic  Laws.  395 

days  the  Lord  made  the  Heaven  and  the  Earth 
and  all  that  in  them  is,"  confirms  the  literal 
account  of  Creation  in  the  Genesis,  and  the 
material .  laws  connected  therewith.  "  Honor 
thy  father  and  thy  mother,"  "Thou  shalt  not 
kill,"  "Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery,"  "  Thou 
shalt  not  steal,"  "  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  wit- 
ness against  thy  neighbour,"  "Thou  shalt  not 
covet  any  of  thy  neighbour's  possessions,"  are 
each  and  all  mandatory  laws. 

A  question  may  be  asked  of  what  utility  to 
the  Christian  are  all  these  ancient  laws,  as  old 
things  have  passed  away  and  Christ  declared 
the  Scriptures  fulfilled.  The  Christian  should 
know  that  the  Organic  Laws  are  God's  platform, 
are  fixed  and  immutable,  and  are  the  same  from 
their  inception  through  all  ages  to  the  end. 
When  God  sent  His  Son  Jesus  Christ  upon  earth 
as  a  Missionary  to  give  to  all  the  people  the  new 
dispensation,  these  laws  were  then  in  full  force 
and  operation,  and  formed  part  of  His  teachings. 
Reverencing  these  laws  and  the  subjects  upon 
which  they  act,  from  the  uniform  action  of  the 
heavenly  bodies  to  the  blade  of  grass  in  the  field, 
a  stupendous  plan  reaching  from  the  creation  to 
the  establishment  of  the  Christian  religion  is 
presented  for  the  contemplation  and  acceptance 
of  mankind. 


396  God?s  Organic  Laws. 

On  what  does  this  acceptance  depend  ?  We 
answer  that  it  depends  upon  our  own  knowledge, 
belief  and  faith.  Then  the  question  arises,  what 
portion  of  that  acceptance  is  covered  by  our 
knowledge,  what  portion  by  belief,  and  what 
portion  by  faith  ?  To  arrive  at  a  correct  con- 
clusion, we  must  understand  what  is  knowledge, 
what  is  belief,  and  what  is  faith.  We  answer 
that  the  establishment  and  action  of  material 
laws  is  knowledge,  and  belief  is  what  may  be 
called  secondary  knowledge  which  we  derive 
from  the  inspired  word  of  God,  and  faith  is  the 
acceptance  of  the  whole  plan  of  the  Christian 
religion  as  recorded  in  the  gospel  as  truth.  So 
that  faith,  if  it  is  strong  enough,  takes  rank  with 
the  Christian  as  a  material  law. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  material  laws 
never  conflict  with  the  true  Word  of  God,  and 
therefore  we  are  justified  if  we  always  construe 
that  Word  as  in  harmony  with  these  laws.  Some 
claim  that  the  making  of  Eve  out  of  the  rib  of 
The  Adam,  and  the  creating  of  Christ  in  the 
womb  of  a  Virgin,  were  violations  of  His  material 
laws.  Such  people  do  not  understand  what  a 
material  law  of  God  is.  A  material  law  is  the 
continuance  of  reproduction  in  state  or  in  kind 
of  any  entity.  We  have  no  account  of  any  other 
human  being  made  from  the  rib  of  a  man,  or  any 


397 

other  child  being  created  in  the  womb  of  a  virgin, 
and  hence  there  never  has  been  any  reproduction 
of  the  kind  in  the  human  family,  and  therefore  this 
making  and  creation  were  not  violations  of 
material  laws,  but  were  bringing  into  existence 
humanity  by  different  processes,  never  again 
used. 

If  the  professing  Christian  believes  in  a  God, 
and  that  He  created  the  infinite  number  of  sub- 
jects for  material  laws  to  act  upon  which  come 
within  His  knowledge,  why  should  he  reject  the 
creation  in  the  Conception  of  Mary  the  Mother 
of  Jesus,  when  after  that  Conception  the  child 
grew  and  was  born  in  accordance  with  the 
material  laws  governing  the  birth  of  all  children. 
The  Conception  of  Mary  was  a  single  act  of 
Creation  by  God  among  millions,  yes  countless 
creations,  which  all  professing  Christians  will- 
ingly admit  to  be  the  Act  of  God,  while  some 
reject  all  rules  of  logic  and  evidence,  and  deny 
that  God  could  have  done  this  one  act,  and  for 
so  slight  a  concession  endanger  their  happiness 
in  the  life  to  come. 

As  the  Inspired  Word  of  God  is  the  founda- 
tion of  our  belief,  all  can  see  the  necessity  of  a 
correct  translation  from  the  original  into  the 
various  languages  which  are  made  for  the  educa- 
tion of  the  Christian  World. 


398  God's  Organic  Laws. 

How  little  attention  apparently  has  been  given 
to  this  subject  we  have  fully  explained.  What 
can  we  expect  from  such  deviations  from  the 
true  Word  except  confusion  and  false  deductions. 
First  let  the  foundation  be  made  correct  and 
deductions  of  truth  will  follow. 


THE  CATHOLIC  AND  PROTESTANT 
LAYMEN. 

The  layman  of  any  true  Christian  Organization 
founded  upon  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  has 
two  different  and  distinct  relations  in  the  terres- 
trial organization  to  which  he  may  belong.  The 
one  may  be,  and  often  is,  before  baptism  and 
entering  Christ's  Church,  and  the  other  is  after 
entering  Christ's  Church  by  taking  the  vows  of 
baptism.  In  the  first  condition  he  is  bound  to 
obey  the  laws  of  the  land  and  the  specific  laws 
of  the  organization  to  which  he  belongs,  which 
is  a  corporation,  and  its  by-laws  and  discipline 
are  enforced  by  the  same  means,  in  a  general 
way,  as  the  laws  of  the  land.  On  being  baptized 
and  on  entering  Christ's  Church  through  a  Chris- 
tian Organization  by  making  the  baptismal  vows, 
the  member  accepts  the  offer  of  God  and  Jesus 
Christ  to  reward  him  or  her  in  the  future  life 
with  happiness,  if  they  thereafter  live  a  life  in 
conformity  with  the  laws  and  requirements  of 
the  Gospel,  or  punishment  for  non-compliance. 

There  is  no  terrestrial  law  that  can  reward  or 
punish  a  member  of  Christ's  Church  for  compli- 
ance or  non-compliance  with  the  laws  of  the 
Gospel,  but  he  or  she  can  be  rewarded  or  pun- 
ished for  compliance  or  non-compliance  with  the 


400        Catholic  and  Protestant  Laymen. 

laws  of  a  Christian  Corporation.  It  is  therefore 
idle  to  say  that  a  terrestrial  Christian  Organiza- 
tion is,  or  can  be,  Christ's  Church,  for  the  one 
can  exist  without  the  other,  which  is  depend- 
ent upon  discipline  of  the  Christian  organization. 
So  too  by  by-laws  and  other  regulations  a  Chris- 
tian Organization  can  be  incorporated  to  receive 
and  include  only  members  of  Christ's  Church, 
and  not  to  admit  any  others  within  their  doors  ; 
but  this  would  not  be  Christian,  as  these  organi- 
zations are  for  the  double  purpose  of  teaching 
the  gospel  to  make  converts  to  faith,  and  furnish 
a  place  for  the  members  of  Christ's  Church  in 
which  worship  and  other  requirements  of  the 
gospel  can  be  performed. 

From  this  it  will  be  seen  that  a  terrestrial 
organization,  with  a  multitude  of  places  for  teach- 
ing and  worship,  which  are  usually  called  a 
Church,  is  not  the  same  Church  as  Christ's 
Church,  one  being  governed  by  terrestrial  laws, 
while  the  other  is  governed  by  the  laws  of  God. 
Every  layman  who  is  deeply  interested  in  his 
religion,  should  not  fail  to  acquaint  himself  with 
the  gospel.  It  contains  less  reading  than  most 
novels,  and  when  one  is  acquainted  with  the  laws 
of  God,  material  and  immaterial,  the  reading  and 
understanding  of  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  are  as 
simple  and  plain  as  any  other  reading. 


Catholic  and  Protestant  Laymen.         401 

The  Christian  religion  is  conduct  spiritual  or 
otherwise,  guided  by  the  laws  of  God,  and  fol- 
lowing the  example  and  teaching  of  Jesus  Christ. 
These  are  all  contained  in  the  Gospel.  These 
teachings  and  examples  are  all  consistent  and 
governed  by  the  organic  laws  of  God,  so  that  it 
is  easy  to  determine  what  are  the  foundation 
principles  of  the  Christian  religion.  From  want 
of  Gospel  knowledge  by  the  layman,  Christianity 
is  generally  regarded  as  a  huge,  mysterious  cloud, 
which  cannot  be  penetrated  by  human  knowl- 
edge. Scraps  of  light  are  presented  here  and 
there,  and  duties  defined  here  and  there,  but  the 
mysterious  cloud  in  its  wholeness  still  remains  to 
many. 

There  is  some  trouble  and  some  uncertainty 
in  reading  the  Gospel  in  the  present  day,  as  given 
to  us  by  the  Apostles  in  the  various  languages 
into  which  the  original  has  been  translated.  But 
while  there  may  be  errors  of  translation,  and 
errors  of  interpretation,  we  believe  the  essential 
points  of  the  Gospel  still  survive  ;  and  all  sincere 
and  devoted  Christians  should  accept  it  as  such. 
Christ  said  : 

John  iii.  5.  Verily,  Verily,  I  say  unto  thee, 
except  a  man  be  born  of  water  and  of  the  Spirit 
he  cannot  enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  God. 


402         Catholic  and  Protestant  Laymen. 

This  is  the  alpha  and  omega  of  the  foundation 
of  the  Christian  religion,  and  contains  all  of 
faith  or  of  conduct  required  by  God  or  Christ. 
First  as  to  Faith.  On  the  faith  of  Peter  that 
Christ  was  the  Son  of  the  Living  God,  Christ 
said  He  would  build  His  Church  on  this  rock, 
and  the  gates  of  Hell  should  not  prevail  against 
it.  This  is  the  foundation  of  the  Church  of 
Christ,  instituted  for  the  benefit  of  those  who 
accept  the  faith  and  are  baptized  into  it.  The 
baptismal  vow  completes  the  faith  in  the  truths 
of  the  gospel  and  closes  by  its  acceptance  the 
contract  between  man  and  God,  that  he  will 
thereafter  comply  by  his  conduct  with  its  require- 
ments. 

This  is  all  as  we  understand  it  of  the  Christian 
religion.  There  is  no  directions  who,  where, 
or  when  baptism  shall  be  performed,  so  that  it  is 
done  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Can  there  be  anything  simpler  and 
easier  of  understanding,  done  by  God  or  man  ? 

Every  Christian  heart  should  overflow  with 
gratitude  to  God  for  His  promises  so  easily 
grasped  and  complied  with.  There  can  be  no 
mistaking  the  simple  and  compact  Words  of 
Christ,  reinforced  by  other  passages  of  the  Gos- 
pel. 


Catholic  and  Protestant  Laymen.       403 

The  next  question  in  order  is  whether  these 
representations  of  Christ's  teachings,  that  the 
Apostles  did  perform  their  required  duties  with 
fidelity  and  accuracy  in  this  respect?  If  the 
answer  be  in  the  negative,  those  must  abandon 
the  Christian  religion.  If  on  the  other  hand 
they  admit  that  the  eleven  Apostles  did  give  us 
a  true  record  of  Christ's  gospel  in  simple,  plain 
and  understandable  words,  in  the  language  in 
which  they  recorded  them,  we  have  the  reliable 
Word  of  God,  and  an  enduring  Christian  re- 
ligion. 

Did  Jesus  Christ  give  us  by  His  Apostles  a 
record  that  could  be  understood  by  the  nations 
of  the  earth,  according  to  His  mandatory  law 
of  teaching,  or  did  He  give  instructions  to  these 
Apostles  to  make  a  record  that  could  not  be  under- 
stood except  by  the  interpretation  of  somebody 
who  would  assume  to  make  the  gospel  what  it 
should  be,  according  to  their  conclusions  of  what 
was  really  the  intention  of  Christ  and  His  Apos- 
tles? 

Interpretation  of  Divine  laws  is  a  monstrous 
assumption,  and  has  been  the  direct  cause  of 
most  of  the  dissentions,  quarrelings  and  disputes 
between  Christian  Denominations.  Civil  laws, 
sometimes  the  imperfections  of  humanity,  require 
higher  wisdom  for  interpretation,  but  these  are 


404        Catholic  and  Protestant  Laymen. 

all  the  workings  of  weak  humanity.  Not  so  with 
Divine  laws  ;  they  are  made  by  perfect  wisdom, 
where  the  mind  of  man  cannot  reach,  follow,  or 
fathom. 

We  therefore  say  that  the  Gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  offspring  of  Divine  wisdom.  If  there 
be  some  weak  minds  that  cannot  understand  it 
without  substituting  human  for  Divine  wisdom, 
those  would  do  well  to  follow  such  portions  as 
they  can  understand,  for  there  are  enough  of 
those  for  all  practical  purposes  of  salvation. 

Now  let  us  examine  the  organic  laws  of  God, 
the  mandatory  laws  of  Jesus  Christ  as  additions 
to  the  organic  laws,  and  see  if  we  find  anything 
that  cannot  be  understood  by  the  simplest  mind 
when  they  are  taught  orally  or  by  reading.  We 
mean  by  understanding  to  accept  them  as  truth. 
Then,  do  Christians  accept  as  truth  that  there  is 
a  God  ;  that  Jesus  Christ  was  the  Son  of  God, 
created  in  the  womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary  to  be 
human  form  with  Divine  mind  ;  that  the  God 
Head  is  composed  of  these  two  and  is  guided 
by  the  common  mind  of  both,  usually  called  the 
Holy  Ghost  ;  that  the  material  or  Natural  Laws 
of  God  in  operation  at  the  time  of  establishing 
the  Christian  religion  are  in  unchanged  opera- 
tion now  and  are  binding  upon  Christians  ;  that 


Catholic  and  Protestant  Laymen.        405 

God  requires  of  man  recognition  and  obedience 
to  all  His  laws,  material  and  spiritual  ;  that  He 
will  reward  men  for  obedience  of  them,  and 
punish  them  for  disobedience  ;  to  accept  as  the 
laws  of  God,  the  Ten  Commandments  given  to 
Moses,  and  which  Christ  made  part  of  His  Gos- 
pel ;  to  accept  as  mandatory  laws  the  XI.  and 
XII.  Commandments  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
other  mandatory  laws  of  prayer,  faith,  baptism, 
and  the  Lord's  Supper  ;  and  to  the  Apostles,  the 
mandatory  law  of  teaching  His  Gospel  to  all 
nations  ? 

We  have  been  unable  to  discover  in  all  Christ's 
Gospel  teachings,  any  new  principle  of  morals 
or  duty,  which  has  not  its  root  in  some  one  of 
the  above  laws,  except  the  mandatory  law  to  His 
apostles  to  teach  His  Gospel  to  all  nations.  We 
now  ask  the  pertinent  question  :  Is  there  any 
one  of  the  above  laws  of  God  or  of  Jesus  Christ, 
which  are  requirements  of  Christian  duty,  that 
cannot  be  understood  and  accepted  as  truth  ? 
Then  where  is  the  necessity  or  excuse  for  inter- 
pretation ?  Without  it  be,  to  bend  the  Gospel 
to  the  support  of  some  Theology,  an  idea  of  a 
man? 

All  should  accept  the  writings  of  the  good  men 
who  wrote  of  matters  supporting  the  principles 


406        Catholic  and  Protestant  Laymen. 

of  the  Gospel,  but  should  reject  any  doctrines, 
if  there  be  any,  that  are  antagonistic  to  God's 
laws,  whether  material  or  spiritual. 

Miracles  performed  by  authority  of  God  are 
limited  acts  for  the  time  being. 


THE   APOSTOLIC   ERA. 

Jesus  Christ  laid  down  in  His  personal  teach- 
ings the  entire  foundation  of  the  Christian  religion 
with  every  law  governing  it.  The  first  great  point 
then  was  to  adopt  a  means  of  circulating  these 
principles  to  the  knowledge  of  the  world.  Twelve 
of  His  adherents,  or  disciples,  were  selected  as 
apostles,  each  to  represent  Him,  to  deliver  His 
Gospel  to  the  nations  of  the  earth.  Each  was  to 
have  the  same  Divine  powers  to  perform  miracles 
as  He  used,  so  that  the  people  would  more 
readily  believe.  Each  of  the  eleven  apostles 
was  for  the  purpose  of  teaching  the  gospel,  to 
be  (for  this  purpose)  a  Christ  for  life. 

Accordingly  the  day  of  Pentecost  was  appoint- 
ed as  the  time  to  commence  these  apostolic 
teachings,  and  throw  open  the  doors  of  Christ's 
Church  to  the  world.  Peter's  first  effort  was 
rewarded  by  the  conversion  of  three  thousand 
souls  to  the  faith,  that  "  Jesus  Christ  was  the  Son 
of  the  Living  God  "  and  of  the  truths  of  His 
Gospel,  and  were  baptized  into  Christ's  Church. 
The  question  here  arises,  were  these  converts 
baptized  into  Christ's  Church,  which  He  founded 
upon  the  faith  that  He  was  the  Son  of  the  Living 


408  The  Apostolic  Era. 

God,  and  on  the  truths  and  requirements  of  the 
vows  of  baptism  to  lead  a  life  according  to  its 
requirements,  or  were  they  baptized  into  the 
Roman  Catholic  Organization,  of  which  Peter 
was  the  head,  and  vowed  on  baptism  to  obey 
its  by-laws  and  discipline  in  addition  to  those 
required  by  Christ's  Church  ? 

To  belong  to  the  Catholic,  or  any  other  Chris- 
tian Denomination,  a  member  of  that  organiza- 
tion must  bind  himself  to  obey  the  discipline  of 
the  organization,  and  if  he  does  not,  he  can  be 
suspended  or  dismissed,  or  otherwise  dealt  with. 

The  position  of  a  member  of  Christ's  Church 
is  very  different.  Once  a  member,  always  a 
member,  and  no  human  power  can  displace  him, 
or  interfere  with  him.  If  he  is  a  member  of 
Christ's  Church,  and  also  a  member  of  a  Chris- 
tian organization,  he  can  be  dealt  with  by  it  for 
any  violation  of  baptismal  vows  or  violation  of 
any  discipline  of  the  organization.  His  baptis- 
mal vows  are  with  God,  to  accept  His  promises 
of  reward  for  good  conduct,  or  to  be  punished 
for  sin  for  deeds  done  in  the  body. 

This  is  the  contract  between  the  members  of 
Christ's  Church  and  God,  and  is  the  Magna 
Charta  of  the  Christian,  and  God  will  hold  him 
responsible  for  any  violation  of  that  contract. 
The  Gospel  does  not  confine  the  making  of  this 


The  Apostolic  Era.  409 

'Contract  to  any  particular  Christian  Organiza- 
tion, to  any  particular  men,  or  to  any  particular 
person,  or  any  particular  position,  nor  does  it 
specify  the  drops  of  water  to  be  used  in  bap- 
tism, so  that  the  using  of  a  drop,  or  more,  or  an 
ocean,  complies  with  the  requirements  of  the 
Gospel. 

If  every  Organization  had  confined  itself  to  the 
teachings  of  the  eleven  apostles  in  the  Apostolic 
Era,  there  would  be  no  necessity  to-day  to  make 
an  appeal  for  Christian  unity,  as  there  would  be 
in  that  event,  unity  upon  the  Gospel,  as  taught 
by  Christ,  of  one  Lord,  one  Faith,  and  one  Bap- 
tism. There  are  Christian  Denominations,  so- 
called,  which  do  not  accept  all  of  God's  Organic 
Laws,  and  the  entire  of  Christ's  Gospel,  and  such 
cannot  be  called  Christian  ;  but  there  are  very 
many  that  do,  and  they  are  Christian,  and  if  they 
liad  followed  the  teachings  of  the  Apostolic  Era, 
without  any  further  disciplines  in  their  organiza- 
tions, peace  and  Christian  love  would  have  dis- 
tinguished them  to-day  from  the  quarreling, 
bickering  sects  which  now  disturb  the  Christian 
World. 

Nineteen-twentieths  of  all  the  differences  be- 
tween Christian  Denominations  arise  out  of  Dis- 
cipline and  not  from  the  Gospel.  Some  Denom- 
inations are  so  hampered  by  cumbersome  dis- 


410  The  Apostolic  Era. 

cipline,  that  the  principles  and  requirements  of 
the  Gospel  are  lost  sight  of,  and  the  discipline 
has  sometimes  become  their  religion,  instead  of 
the  Gospel.  There  is  altogether  too  much 
machinery  in  discipline,  and  without  the  layman 
is  a  scholar  in  the  gospel,  it  is  difficult  for  him 
to  distinguish  between  discipline  and  gospel. 

This  muddles  up  Christianity  to  such  an  ex- 
tent, that  it  is  not  surprising  that  complications 
that  now  exist  have  good  grounds  for  their  ex- 
istence. 

Creeds  as  such,  are  not  found  in  the  Gospel, 
but  are  compilations  from  it  of  its  salient  points. 
The  Apostles  Creed,  as  it  is  called,  was  the  first 
one  adopted  by  the  Roman  Catholic  Organiza- 
tion. The  Gospel  reader  is  surprised  not  to  find 
in  it  the  keystone  of  the  Christian  Religion, 
while  that  is  set  forth  prominently  in  the  Gospel, 
namely,  faith  and  baptism  as  requirements  to 
enter  upon  a  Christian  life,  and  further,  that  the 
name  given  by  Christ  to  His  Church  (Christ's 
Church)  is  entirely  ignored  by  name  in  that 
Creed,  and  another  name  not  found  in  the  Gos- 
pel (Holy  Catholic  Church)  used  in  its  stead. 
This  latter  is  an  indefinite  name,  while  Christ's 
Church  is  a  definite  one,  which  all  can  under- 
stand that  read  the  Gospel. 


The  Apostolic  Era.  411 

It  is  probable  that  this  may  have  been  the 
reason  why  the  same  Catholic  Organization  found 
it  expedient  to  make  another  Creed  called  the 
Nicene  Creed,  in  which  the  name  Holy  Catholic 
Church  was  dropped,  and  the  name  One  Catholic 
Apostolic  Church  was  used  instead.  Still  no 
reference  was  made  in  this  Creed  to  Christ's 
Church,  or  to  faith  and  baptism  as  a  means  of 
enjoying  its  blessing.  Time  and  discussion  no 
doubt  suggested  the  fact  that  the  name  in  the 
Nicene  Creed  was  too  great  a  departure  from 
the  Apostles  Creed  by  having  dropped  the  word 
Holy,  so  the  Pope  approved  of  a  later  Creed 
where  the  name  One,  Holy,  Catholic  Apostolic 
Church  was  adopted.  Still  no  reference  was 
made  in  this  Creed  to  Christ's  Church,  or  to  faith 
and  baptism,  the  Key-Stone  of  Christianity. 

It  is  upon  this  Creed  that  the  Catholic  Organi- 
zation found  their  claim  of  being  the  only  Christ's 
Church,  from  which  it  will  be  seen  that  the  claim 
is  based  upon  the  discipline  of  their  organization, 
and  not  upon  the-  gospel.  We  make  no  com- 
ments upon  these  facts,  leaving  every  one  to 
draw  his  own  conclusion  from  them,  so  that 
every  layman  in  any  Christian  Denomination 
can  see  that  he  can  belong  to  any  one  of  them, 
and  receive  the  benefits  promised,  without  being 
compelled  to  belong  to  this  Catholic  Organiza- 


412  The  Apostolic  Era. 

tion,  which  claims  to  be  the  exclusive  and  only 
Christ's  Church.  We  conclude  that  it  will  be  a 
long  time  before  Christian  unity  will  be  accom- 
plished on  this  basis,  if  ever. 

The  Gospel  teachings  of  the  Catholic  Organi- 
zations, as  far  as  we  are  acquainted  with  them, 
are  upon  the  foundation  principles  of  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  and  it  has  done  vast  good  in  the 
past  in  making  converts  to  the  true  faith  and 
baptizing  millions  into  Christ's  Church,  and  its 
vast  Organization  promises  equally  great  and 
good  work  for  the  future,  but  its  discipline, 
teachings  that  the  Pope,  the  Cardinals,  Arch- 
bishops, Bishops  and  Priests  are  Vicegerents  of 
Christ,  with  permissive  powers  to  heal  the  sick, 
cast  out  devils,  raise  the  dead,  and  forgive  sins, 
powers  given  by  Christ  only  to  His  twelve  Apos- 
tles, and  that  it  is  the  only  Christ's  Church,  are 
claims  that  excite  the  worst  passions  of  half  the 
Christian  world  that  is  not  Catholic. 

If  we  are  rightly  informed,  the  Pope  approves 
of  every  Article  of  Faith  and  'every  point  of  dis- 
cipline, and  the  laity  accept  them  as  the  require- 
ments of  their  religion.  Is  it  then  surprising 
that  the  Catholics  are  all  bound  together  in  one 
solid  phalanx  against  all  other  differing  opinions. 
From  this  cause  they  are  a  devoted  and  sincere 
people,  complying  with  all  the  requirements  of 


The  Apostolic  Era.  413 

faith  and  discipline.  The  requirements  of  dis- 
cipline are  so  numerous  and  extensive,  that  the 
subject  of  these  religious  duties  is  kept  constant- 
ly in  their  minds.  The  teachings  begin  in  the 
cradle,  all  catholic  mothers  being  engaged  in 
this  occupation  until  the  children  are  old  enough 
to  attend  the  higher  teachings  in  the  houses  of 
the  organization. 

This  is  but  a  fraction  of  their  teachings  ;  the 
numerous  orders,  societies,  priests  and  nuns, 
almost  beyond  computation,  complete  an  army 
of  devoted  Christian  teachers.  Hence  it  is  not 
surprising  that  through  this  rigid  attention  to 
the  whole  subject,  they  have  accepted  as  faith 
the  discipline  of  the  apostolic  succession  with 
Divine  permissive  powers,  and  the  misnomer  of 
Christ's  Church  for  the  Roman  Catholic  Organi- 
zation. There  may  be  found  some  excuse  for 
this  anomalous  condition.  The  Catholic  laity,  as 
a  rule,  do  not  study  the  gospel  much  from  the 
record  of  it  given  to  us  in  the  New  Testament, 
but  accept  all  of  their  teachings  without  a  thought 
of  reservation. 

When  the  Apostolic  Era  was  ended  in  the 
establishment  of  the  principles  of  the  Christian 
religion,  it  was  A  FREE  FOR  ALL,  because  Christ's 
Church  was  to  be  and  is  universal,  and  it  was 
natural  that  the  Catholic  Organization  should 


414  The  Apostolic  Era. 

follow  the  teachings  of  the  gospel,  as  the  apos- 
tles had  done,  and  strive  to  make  their  converts 
believe  that  this  was  the  only  true  Christ's 
Church,  without  very  close  investigation.  No 
doubt  their  zeal  overcame  their  absolute  know- 
ledge of  the  Gospel,  and  they  fell  into  a  rut  that 
all  subsequent  Catholics  have  followed. 

If  they  had  investigated  closely,  they  would 
have  found  that  the  original  number  of  Christ's 
Apostles  with  Divine  powers  was  twelve,  and 
after  Judas  killed  himself,  there  were  eleven. 
Now  it  is  claimed  that  there  were  twelve,  Mat- 
thias having  been  chosen  by  the  Eleven  as  the 
Twelfth  to  fill  the  place  of  Judas.  In  the  first 
place,  there  is  nothing  in  Christ's  Gospel  that 
gave  the  living  apostles  power  to  fill  vacancies. 
This  is  simple  assumption.  There  were  two 
candidates  for  the  place  of  Judas,  Matthias  and 
Barsabas  ;  the  lot  fell  upon  Matthias  and  he  was 
selected. 

There  not  being  a  word  in  the  Gospel  that 
Christ  made  any  provision  for  giving  any  one  the 
Divine  permissive  powers  that  He  gave  His 
twelve  apostles,  nor  allowing  them  to  do  so, 
these  powers  ceased  at  the  death  of  each  apostle. 

Will  any  one  pretend  to  say  that  Christ's  man- 
datory law  to  the  twelve  apostles  to  teach  the 


The  Apostolic  Era.  415 

Oospel  to  all  nations,  applied  to  any  persons  ex- 
cept those  named  ? 

It  was  a  specific  command,  with  a  specific 
object,  and  that  object  was  that  His  gospel 
should  be  made  known  to  all  nations.  The 
acceptance  of  His  gospel  after  the  Apostolic 
Era,  and  the  teachings  that  would  and  did  natur- 
ally result,  is  quite  a  different  mode  from  the 
Apostolic  teaching. 

Suppose  the  Apostolic  teachings  had  convinced 
no  one  in  the  nations  of  the  earth,  did  Christ  in 
His  gospel  make  any  conditions  or  arrangements 
for  such  a  contingency  ?  By  no  means  ;  all  was 
centered  upon  the  Apostolic  teachings  of  the 
eleven,  and  no  one  can  gainsay  that  proposition. 
Still  Christ  spoke  many  times  of  the  acceptance 
by  the  world  of  His  Gospel,  and  that  the  gates 
of  Hell  could  not  prevail  against  His  Church, 
and  the  course  of  events  goes  to  prove  His  words 
as  true,  as  all  others  of  His  declarations. 

Succession  of  good  teachers  by  the  laying  on 
of  hands  is  a  valuable  discipline,  as  it  holds 
responsible  the  ordainer  to  select  the  fittest  for 
the  work.  The  eleven  apostles  established  this 
discipline  as  outside  the  gospel,  as  Christ  never 
ordained  any  of  His  Apostles  by  any  such  form, 
but  simply  by  selection,  and  the  form  cannot  be 
found  in  His  Gospel.  In  like  manner,  the  Apos- 


416  The  Apostolic  Era. 

tolic  succession  with  Divine  powers  forms  no 
part  of  Christ's  Gospel. 

Christ's  Church  was  established  by  Him,  and 
He  was  and  is  the  only  true  Head.  Peter  was 
the  first  head  of  the  Catholic  Organization,  and 
was  the  first  one  occupying  the  position  of  Pope,, 
and  that  Organization  has  continued  to  have  a 
Pope  ever  since,  and  to  this,  in  a  great  measure, 
can  be  referred  the  continuance  and  great  suc- 
cess of  that  Organization. 


RETURN     CIRCULATION  DEPARTMENT 
TO—*     202  Main  Library 

LOAN  PERIOD  1 
HOME  USE 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

Renewals  and  Recharges  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  the  due  date. 

Books  may  be  Renewed  by  calling     642-3405. 


DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

AlAtJ    -I   *_   JJ-L-L 

WOV15I986 

TMJTO.DlSCOECl^tlB 

\ 

\M 

5 

V 

i 

\v 

V 

FORM  NO.  DD6, 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  BERKELEY 

BERKELEY,  CA  94720 

®$ 


YB-71457 

GENEMLUB*W-U.C.  BERKELEY 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


